kingdome of the Messias was an earthly kingdome and with this opinion the Disciples of Christ were tain â—ed IV. They held that the keeping of the morall lawe stood in externall obedience as appeares by the speeches of Christ reforming their errours Math. 5. 6. 7. chap. V. They maintained a naturall freedome of the will in the obseruing of the law Luk. 18. Lord I thanke thee saith the Pharisie I doe thus thus VI. They held a iustification by the workes of the lawe without the obedience of the Messias Rom. 9. 3. VII Beside the written word and law of Moses they had many vnwritten traditions which they obserued precisely and the obseruation of them was accounted the worship of God Math. 15. 3. 9. Other points they held but these are the principall It may further be demaunded how the Iewes could hold such hereticall damnable opinions and yet be the people of God Answer They had for their parts forsaken God but God had not forsaken them because the Temple was yet standing and the sacrifices with the outward worship yet remained among them In this regard they were still a reputed people of God Againe they are called a people of God not of the bigger but of the better part and the better part was a small remnant of them that truely feared God and beleeued in the Messias Of which sort were Ioseph Marie Zacharie Elizabeth Simeon Anna Ioseph of Arimathia Nicodemus Againe it may be demanded howe the Iewes beeing such a people of God should fall away to so daÌ„nable a religion Answer They neither loued nor obeyed the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets and therefore God in iudgment left them to the blindenesse of their owne mindes and the hardnesse of their own hearts Isai. 6. The like may be our case If we loue and obey not the Gospel more then we haue done our religion may ende in ignorance superstition and prophanenesse as theirs hath done The second thing in Pauls example is his conuersation whereby he liued and conuersed according to his religion The like should be in vs. For the profession of the faith and godly conuersation are to goe together Phil. 1. 27. Faith in the hart is a light and workes are the shining of this light Math. 5. 16. Christ hath redeemed them that beleeue from their vaine conuersation 1. Pet. 1. 18. Heere many of vs doe amisse disioyning faith and good life And this fault is the greater because it is an occasion to our aduersaries to mislike and reiect our religion Pauls conuersation hath two partes his persequution of the church and his profiting in his religion Persequution properly is the afflicting of the people of god for their faith and religion In this we are not to follow Paul but to doe the contrary that is by all meanes to seeke the good of the church After Gods glory immediatly we are to seeke the comming and aduancement of the kingdome of God Now this kingdome is a certen estate and condition of men whereby they stand subiect to the word and spirit of God And this subiection to God and Christ is the propertie of them that be members of the church of God All both rich and poore conferred something according to their abilitie to the building of the Temple which figured the church of God The fault of our times is that we build our selues and our worldly estates and little respect the common good of the church In the persequution of the church by Paul two pointes are to be considered the manner and measure or accomplishment The manner is that he persequuted the church extreamely or aboue measure That which Paul did in his religioÌ„ we must doe in ours The good things that we are to doe we must doe them with all our might Eccles. 9. 10. our dutie is to keepe our hartes in the feare of God and we must doe it with all diligence Prou. 4. 24. It is our duty to seeke gods kingdome and we must take it with violence To enter into life is our duty and we must striue to enter To pray is our duty and we must wrastle in praier Rom. 15. 30. Iosias turnes to God with all his harte The law requires that we should loue God with all the powers of body and soule and with all the strengh of all the powers In earthly things we must moderate our thoughtes cares but spirituall duties must be performed with all our might The accomplishment of persequution is that Paul wasted the church and made hauocke of it Here I consider 2. points what is wasted who is the waster For the first it is the church Here 2. questioÌ„s may be demaÌ„ded the firist is how the church can be wasted Answer In respect of the inward estate thereof which standes in election faith iustification glorification it cannot be wasted In respect of his outward estate it may be wasted that is in respect of mens bodies and in regard of the publike assemblies and the exercises of religion The second question is why God suffers his enemies to wast his owne church Answer Iudgement beginnes in Gods house and his iudgements sometime are very sharpe whether they be inflicted for triall or correction of sinnes past or for the preuenting of sinnes to come As in the bodie sometime there is no hope of life except armes and legges be cut off euen so is it in the church Hence it appeares that there shall be a last iudgement and that there is a life euerlasting in heauen because the wicked man florisheth in this world and the godly are often oppressed The waster of the church is Paul By whome we learne that sinne where it takes place giues a man no rest till it hath brought him to a height of wickednes Hatred hauing entred into Caines heart leaues him not till it haue caused him to imbrue his hands in his brothers bloud Coueteousnes makes Iudas at length to betray his master and hange himselfe Blind zeale makes Paul not only to persequute but also to wast the church Therefore it is good to auoide the first beginnings yea the very occasion of sinne The second part and point in Pauls conuersion is that he profittes in his religion Thus should we profit in the gospell of Christ. It is gods commandement be ye perfect as your heauenly father is perfect that is indeuour to come to perfection All the faith we haue or can obtaine is little enough in the time of temptation Iob that said in his affliction though the Lord kill mee I will still trust in him saith also that God wrot bitter things against him and made him to possesse the sinnes of his youth It is a token that a man is dead in his sinnes when he doth not growe or increase in good things 1. Pet. 2. 2. In this regard great is the fault of our daies for many are wearie of the gospell many stand at a staie without profiting many goe backward The cause
is this Commonly men liue as it were without the lawe and thinke it sufficient if they doe not grossely offend not considering that the lawe of God is a lawe to our thoughtes and affections and all the circumstances of our actions That we may hereafter make good proceedings in our religion we must remember 3. caueats One that we must indeuour to see and feele in our selues the smalenes of our faith repentance feare of God c. And the great masse of corruptions that is in vs. Thus with the beggar we shall be alwaies peecing and mending our garment The second that as trauellers we must forget things past and goe on to doe more good Psal 3. 14. The third that we must set before vs the crowne of eternall glorie seeke to apprehend it 1. Tim. 6. 11. thus did Moses Heb. 11. In Pauls profiting two things must be considered the measure and the thing in which he profited The measure in that he profited aboue many others Hence we learne that in matters of religion there should be an holy Emulation and contention among vs and our fault is that we contend who shall haue the most riches and honour or goe in the finest apparell and striue not to goe one beyond another in good things Againe Pauls modestie must here be obserued He doth not say that he profited more then all but more then many and he saith not more then his superiors but more then his equalls for time and he saith not more then all the world but more then they of his owne nation This modestie of his must be learned of vs for it is the ornament of our faith and therefore must be ioyned with our faith The matter or the thing in which Paul profited is that he was aboundantly zealous for the traditions of the fathers Here I consider three points I. What zeale is Answ. It is a certen feruencie of spirit arising of a mixture of loue and anger causing men earnestly to maintaine the worship of God and all things pertaining thereto and moouing them to griefe and anger when God is any way dishonoured II. For what is Paul zealous Answer For the outward obseruation of the law and withall for Pharisicall vnwritten Traditions which therefore he cals the Traditions of his fathers III. What is the fault of his zeale for he condemnes it in himselfe Answer He had the zeale of God but not according to knowledge For his zeale was against the word in that it tended to maintaine vnwritten Traditions and iustification by the workes of the lawe out of Christ Rom. 10. 2. Hence we learne sundrie things For that which Paul did in his religion are we to doe in the profession of the Gospell First we are to addict and set our selues earnestly to maintaine the trueth and the practise of the Gospel Christ was euen consumed with the zeale of Gods house Ioh. 2. The angell of the Church of Laodicea is blamed because he is neither hotte nor cold Rev. 3. He is accursed of God that doeth the worke of God negligently Ierem. 48. Secondly we are to be angrie in our selues and grieued when God is dishonoured and his word disobeyed When the Israelites worshipped the golden calfe Moses in holy anger brust the tables of stone Dauid wept and Paul was humbled for the sinnes of other men Psal. 119. 136. 2. Cor. 12. 21. Thirdly we are here taught not to giue libertie to the best of our naturall affections as to zeale but to mortifie them and to rule them by the word Numb 15. 39. otherwise they will cause vs to runne out of order like wild beasts as here we see in Paul Lastly let it be obserued that Paul here condemnes zeale for the maintenance of vnwritten Traditions And let the Papists consider this 15. But when it pleased God which had seperated me from my mothers wombe and called me by his grace 16. To reueale his sonne in me or to me that I should preach him among the Gentiles immediately I communicated not with flesh and blood 17. Neither came I to Hierusalem to them which were Apostles before me but I went into Arabia and turned againe to Damascus Paul before prooued that he learned not the Gospell of any man before his conuersion here he further prooues that he learned it of no man after his conuersion And the substance of his reason is this because immediately vpon his conuersion he conferred with no man but went and preached in Arabia and Damascus In the words I consider foure things First the causes of Pauls conuersion And here he sets down three degrees of causes depending one vpon another The first is the good pleasure of God whereby he doth whatsoeuer he will in heauen earth in these words when it pleased The second is his seperation from the wombe which is an acte of Gods counsell whereby he sets men apart to be members of Christ and to be his seruants in this or that office This separation is said to be from the wombe not because it began then for it was appointed by God before all times euen from eternitie as all his counsels are But the H. Ghost hereby signifies that all our goodnesse and all our dexteritie to this or that office is meerely from God because we are sanctified dedicated and set apart in the Counsell of God from all eternitie and therefore from the wombe or from our first conception and beginning The third cause is vocation by grace the accomplishment of both the former in the time which God hath appointed The second thing is the manner of forme of Pauls vocation in these words to reueale his sonne to me The third is the end of his vocation to preach Christ among the Gentiles The last is his obedience to the calling of God in the 16. and 17. verses To begin with the efficient causes of Pauls conuersion here we see the order and dependance of causes in the conuersion and saluation of euery sinner The beginning of our saluation is in the good pleasure of God then followes separation or election to eternall life then vocation by the word and spirit then obedience to the calling of god after obedience euerlasting life This order Paul here sets down and the consideratiō of it is of great vse Hence it appeares to be a doctrine erronious which beginnes our saluation in the preuision of mans faith and good workes For in Paul order workes haue the last place And it must be Gods pleasure that man shall doe a good worke before he can doe it And if seperation to eternall life should be according to faith or workes then we should make seperation of our selues as well as God And vocation is not for workes but that we might doe good workes Eph. 1. 4. Secondly by this order it appeares that the saluation of them that beleeue is more sure then the whole frame of heauen and earth because it is founded in the vocation of God which is
will to beleeue with an honest heart desire to be reconciled to God and constantly vse the good meanes to beleeue For God accepts the will to beleeue for faith it selfe and the will to repent for repentance The reason hereof is plaine Euery supernaturall act presupposeth a supernaturall power or gift and therefore the will to beleeue and repent presupposeth the power and gift of faith and repentance in the heart It may be obiected that in the mindes of them that beleeue in this manner doubtings of Gods mercie abound Ans. Though doubtings abound neuer so yet are they not of the nature of faith but are contrarie to it Secondly we must put difference between true apprehension strong apprehension and strong apprehension If we truly apprehend though not strongly it sufficeth The palsie-hand is able to receiue a gift though not so strongly as an other The man in the Gospel said Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe Mar. 9. 24. that is helpe my faith which by reason of the smalnes thereof may rather be called vnbeleefe then faith This is the common faith of true beleeuers For in this world we rather liue by hungring and thirsting then by full apprehending of Christ and our comfort stands rather in this that we are knowne of God then that we know God The highest degree of faith is a full perswasion of Gods mercie Thus saith the holy Ghost that Abraham was not weake through vnbeleefe but strong in faith Rom. 4. 20. But wherein was this strength In that he was fully perswaded that God which had promised would also performe it This measure of faith is not incident to all beleeuers but to the Prophets Apostles martyrs and such as haue beene long exercised in the schoole of Christ. And this appeares by the order whereby we attaine to this degree of faith First there must be a knowledge of Christ then followes a generall perswasion of the possibilitie of pardon and mercie whereby we beleeue that our sinnes are pardonable An example whereof we haue in the prodigall child Luk. 14. 18. After this the H. Ghost worketh a will and desire to beleeue and stirres vp the heart to make humble and serious inuocation for pardon After praier instantly made followes a setling and quieting of the conscience according to the promise Math. 7. 7. Knocke it shall be opened seeke ye shall finde aske ye shall receiue After all this followes an experience in manifold obseruations of the mercies of God and loue in Christ and after experience followes a full perswasion Abraham had not this full perswasion till God had sundrie times spoken to him Dauid vpon much triall of the mercie fauour of God growes to resolution and saith Psal. 23. 6. Doubilesse kindnes and mercie shall follow me all the daies of my life This distinction of the degrees of faith must the rather be obserued because the Papists suppose that we teach that euery faith is a full perswasion and that euery one among vs hath this perswasion Which is otherwise For certentie we ascribe to all faith but not fulnes of certentie Neither doe we teach that all men must haue a full perswasion at the first The vse If that be the right faith which apprehends and applies Christ vnto vs then is it a poore and miserable faith of the Papist to be baptized and withall to beleeue as the church doth when it is not knowne what the Church beleeues Of the same kind is the faith of the multitude amōg vs whose faith is their good meaning that is their fidelitie and truth in their dealings Lastly if that be faith which truly apprehends Christ there is little true faith in these last daies For though the merit of Christ be apprehended by faith yet is not the efficacie of his death and that appeares by the bad and vnreformed liues of them that professe the Gospel Indeede many say they haue and euer had a strong perswasion of Gods mercie but in the most of them it is but a strong imagination for their faith was conceiued without the word praier sacraments and it is seuered from Good life We are then all of vs carefully to seeke for this true and liuely faith And the rather because faith and repentance are possible to all that by grace doe will it Nay they which will to beleeue and repent haue begunne to beleeue and repent God accepting the will for the deede Luk. 11. 13. And hauing attained to a measure of true faith we must goe on and seeke to iustifie our selues but yet as S. Iames teacheth c. 2. iustifie our faith by good workes and then shall our faith be a meanes to iustifie vs in life and death The second point to be considered concerning faith is the manner how it iustifieth The Papists teach that it iustifieth because it stirreth vp good motions and good affections in the heart whereby it prepareth and disposeth man that he may be fit to receiue his iustification againe because it beeing an excellent vertue meriteth that God should iustifie But this is false which they say For if faith iustifieth by disposing the heart then there must be a space of time betweene iustification and iustifying faith but there is no space of time betweene them For so soone as a man beleeues he is presently iustified For euery beleeuer hath the promise of remission of sinnes and life euerlasting Againe in the case of iustification Paul opposeth beleeuing and doing faith and workes of the law faith therefore doth not iustifie as a worke or as an excellent vertue bringing forth many diuine and gratious operations in vs. Nay the proper action of faith which is Apprehension doth not iustifie of it selfe for it is imperfect and is to be increased to the ende of our daies Faith therefore iustifieth because it is an instrument to apprehend and applie that which iustifieth namely Christ and his obedience As the Israelites stung of fierie serpents were cured so are we saued Ioh. 3. 16. the Israelites did nothing at all but onely looke vpon the brasen serpent so are we to doe nothing for our iustification and saluation but to fixe the eye of our faith on Christ. The bankrupt paies his debt by accepting the paiment made by his suretie It is the propertie of true religion to depresse nature and to exalt grace and this is done when we make God the onely worker of our saluation and make our selues to be no more but receiuers of the mercie and grace of God by faith receiuers not by nature but by grace reaching out the beggers hand namely our faith in Christ to receiue the gift or almes of mercie The last point is that faith alone iustifieth For here Paul saith that we are iustified by faith without the workes of the law and that is as much as if he had said by faith alone Some Papists to helpe themselues translate the words of Paul thus Knowing that a man is not iustified by the workes of
therefore to liue in the flesh is to liue a naturall life by eating drinking sleeping Further Paul saith that liuing in the flesh he liued by faith and for the better conceiuing of this two questions may be demanded The first is Why a beleeuer is said to liue by faith Ans. There be two causes First faith is an Instrument to vnite vs to Christ and by meanes of this vnion we receiue life from Christ for Christ dwells in our hearts by faith Eph. 3. 17. Secondly faith is a Guide to order and gouerne temporall life in all good manner according to the will of God And this faith doth by a diuine kind of reasoning framed in the mind whereby it vrgeth and perswadeth to good duties Rom. 6. 11. The second question is How men liue by faith Ans. The child of God liues a double life in this world a spirituall and a temporall The spirituall stands specially in three things Reconciliation with God renouation of life and good workes Now in our Reconciliation with God we liue in this world onely by faith For we haue and enioy pardon of sinnes imputation of iustice and acception to life eternall onely by meanes of our faith Rom. 4. 4. 5. 1. Againe in the renouation and change of our liues we liue by faith For our faith in Christ purifieth our hearts Act. 15. 9. partly by deriuing holines and puritie from Christ vnto vs who is our sanctification and partly by moouing and perswading of vs to holines and newnes of life 1. Ioh. 3. 3. Lastly in the doing of euery good worke we must liue by our faith For first there must be a generall faith that the worke in his kind pleaseth God Rom. 14. 25. Secondly iustifying faith must giue a beginning to the worke I beleeued therefore I spake Psal. 116. 12. Thirdly after the worke is done faith must couer the defects thereof that it may be acceptable to God Heb. 11. 5. Temporall life stands in cares or miseries and miseries are outward afflictions or inward temptations And in all our worldly cares we are to liue by faith For our care must be to doe our office and the labour of our calling with all diligence This beeing done we must there make a pause and for the successe of all our praiers and labours we must cast our care on God 1. Pet. 5. 7. Likewise in our afflictions we are to liue by faith For our faith is to assure vs that God according to his promise will giue a good issue 1. Cor. 10. 12. And though all temporall things faile vs it makes vs retaine the hope of mercie and of eternall life Thirdly it makes vs waite Gods leisure for our deliuerance Isa. 16. 28. Lastly in our Temptations we are not to liue by feeling but by faith yea against feeling to rest on the bare promise of God when we feele and apprehend nothing but the wrath of God And thus we see how the beleeuer liues by his faith in this world It may be said What is the faith we liue by Answer is here made It is the faith of the sonne of God And sauing faith is so called because Christ is not onely the Author of it and the obiect or matter of it but also the Reuealer of it For there was a certaine faith in God which was put into the heart of man in the creation which also the morall law requireth but this faith in the Messias was not knowne till after the fall and then it was reuealed to the world by the sonne of God Againe it may be saide What is this faith of the Sonne of God Answer is here made A faith whereby I beleeue that Christ hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me These words then thus explaned are an answer to an obiection which may be framed thus Why shouldest thou say that thou liuest not but that Christ liueth in thee considering thou liuest in the flesh as other men doe Answer is made Though I liue in the flesh yet I liue by the faith of the sonne of God The vse Here first of all they are to be blamed that liue by sense like beasts beleeuing no more then they see and trusting God no further then they see him For if a man whome we see and know make a promise to vs we are comforted yet if God who is inuisible make in his word farre better promises as he doth we are not in like sort comforted Againe we put too much confidence in meanes If we haue good callings house land liuing we can then trust in God but when meanes of comfort faile we are confounded in our selues as if there were no God We are like the vsurer who will not trust the man but his pawne euen so we trust not God vpon his bare word without a pawne If he come to vs with a full hand and with the pawne of his good gifts and blessings we trust him els not Againe they are to be blamed that liue onely by the guidance of reason For many dispute thus I deale truly and iustly with all men and liue peaceably with my neighbours therefore God will haue me excused But there must be a better guide to euerlasting life namely faith in Christ els shall we misse of our marke Thirdly they deceiue themselues that thinke they may liue as they list and call vpon God when they are dying and so die by faith It is well if they can die by faith but that they may so die they must liue by faith Lastly they are to be blamed that spend their daies in worldly cares so as no good thing can take place This is the life of infidels And where true faith raignes it cuts off the multitude of cares and makes vs cast them on God Moreouer here we see what we are to doe in perilous times as in the time of plague famine sword when present death is before our eyes we must then liue by faith When Noeh heard of the flood he prepared such meanes as faith would affoard for the sauing of himselfe and his familie Abraham Isaac Iacob by faith liued as pilgrimes in a strange land and were content Moses left Pharaos court and feared not the wrath of the king because by faith he saw him that was inuisible Hebr. 11. 27. Dauid in the feare of present death comforted himselfe in the Lord his God 1. Sam. 30. 6. When Iehosaphat knew not what in the world to doe he lift vp the eyes of his faith to the Lord. 2. Chron. 20. 12. Christ in his agonie and passion of the crosse by faith commended his soule into the hands of his father Of the Saints of the New Testament some were racked some were stoned to death and that by faith Heb. 11. 36. We must therefore all of vs learne to liue by faith and for this cause we must acquaint our selues with the word and promises of God and mingle them with our faith els shall the life of a man in
are now constant but if triall shall come our frailtie shall appeare That our frailtie and weaknes may not be hurtfull to vs we must remember two rules One is not to haue a conceit of any thing in vs but to hold our faith and religion in feare as in the presence of God Rom. 11. 20. the second to take heede that there be not in vs an euill corrupt and dissembling heart For if our heart be naught our faith cannot be good Heb. 4. 12. 6 As Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnes 7 Knowye therefore that they which are of faith are the children of Abraham The words Euen as Abraham c. haue reference to that which went before on this manner Ye Galatians receiued the spirit by my doctrine and my doctrine was the preaching of iustification of faith without workes which doctrine is like and sutable to the example of Abraham who beleeued God and it was imputed for iustice Here Paul sets downe the second argument whereby he prooues the truth of his doctrine And it is framed thus As Abraham was iustified so are the children of Abraham Abraham was iustified by iustice imputed and apprehended by faith vers 6. Therefore the children of Abraham are thus iustified This conclusion is the principall question it is not here expressed but in the roome thereof a declaration is made who are the true children of God namely they that are of Abraham in respect of faith That which is saide here of Abraham is a maine ground concerning the iustification of a sinner in the bookes of the old and new Testament therefore I will more carefully search the true interpretation of it Some expound the words thus Abraham beleeued God and the world reputed him for a good and vertuous man But if this be the right sense then Paul is deceiued who brings this text to prooue the iustification of Abraham not onely before men but also before God Now vertue and goodnes which is in estimation among men is not sufficient to acquit and iustifie vs before God The second exposition is of the Papists who by faith here vnderstand a generall faith whereby the articles of faith are beleeued And by imputation they vnderstand reputation wher by a thing is esteemed as it is indeede And they teach that faith is reputed for righteousnes because say they faith formed with charitie is indeede the iustice whereby a sinner is iustified before God But this Exposition hath his defects and errours For first of all Charitie is not the forme or life of faith but the fruit and effect of it 1. Tim. 1. 5. The ende of teaching is loue out of a pure heart good conscience and faith vnfained It is obiected that as the bodie is dead without the soule so is faith without workes Iam. 2. 26. and therefore that workes are the life of faith Ans. S. Iames by faith vnderstands a pretended faith or the Profession of faith as appeares by the words v. 14. though a man say he hath faith and v. 18. shew me thy faith Now of this profession of faith workes are the life Secondly this exposition makes faith or the act of beleeuing to be our whole and intire iustice before God whereas indeede if it be iustice it is but one part thereof And in the act of beleeuing loue cannot be included Thirdly faith ioyned with charitie is not the iustice whereby a sinner is iustified For our faith and loue are both imperfect and faith is imputed for righteousnes without workes Rom. 4. 6. and therefore without charitie For this is charitie to keepe the commandements of God Ioh. 15. 10. Paul saith that the righteousnesse whereby we are iustified is by or through faith Phil. 3. 9. and therefore our iustice and our faith are two distinct things The third exposition is also from the Papists that faith is reputed for righteousnes because it is reputed to be a sufficient meanes to prepare men to their iustification but this cannot be the sense of this place For this was spoken of Abraham after he was iustified and therefore needed no preparation to iustification Let vs now come to the true sense of the wordes In them I consider two things Abrahams faith in these words Abraham beleeued God and the fruit of his faith in these words and it was imputed to him for righteousnes Touching his faith I consider three things The first is the occasion which was on this manner After the conquest of the heathen kings Abraham was still in some feare in this regard the Lord comforts him Gen. 15. 1. I am thy buckler and thy exceeding great reward But to this Abraham replies I want issue and the Lord answers I will make thy seede as the starres of heauen Gen. 15. 5. Now then looke as God renewes and inlarges his promise to Abraham so Abraham renewes his faith and hereupon Moses and Paul say Abraham beleeued God God doth not now inlarge his promises to vs as to Abraham neuerthelesse the promises recorded in the bible are renewed to vs partly by preaching and partly by the vse of the sacraments and we accordingly are to renew our faith specially in the time of feare and danger The second thing is the obiect or matter of his faith and that is the multiplication of his posteritie It may be said how could Abraham be iustified by such a faith Ans. The promise of the multiplication of his seede was a dependant of a more principall promise I am thy God all-sufficient Gen. 17. 1. and I am thy exceeding great reward Gen. 15. 11. In this carnall seede Abraham specially respected by the eye of faith the blessed seede of the woman He therefore beleeued the promise of a seede as it was a pledge vnto him of a thing more principall namely the fauour of God and as it was a meanes to effect the incarnation of the sonne of God In his example we are taught how we are to respect and vse earthly things we are to respect them as pledges of Gods fauour and to vse them as meanes to further vs to Christ and to the attainment of our saluation The third point is the propertie of Abrahams faith which was a faith against hope For he beleeued the promise of a seede when his bodie was halfe dead and Sarai was barren In like sort we keeping true religion and good conscience must in all our temptations crosses miseries infirmities against reason sense and feeling beleeue the promise of remission of sinnes and life euerlasting In the effect and fruit of Abrahams faith three things must be considered The first is what is meant by Imputation To impute properly is a speach borrowed from marchants and it signifies to recken or to keepe a reckening of expenses and receipts Thus Paul saith Philem. 18. If he haue done thee any wrong impute it to me that is set it on my reckening And this word is here applied to the Iudgement of God Because he
the secrets of our hearts to God Whereas Paul saith that a Mediatour is not of one but a third betweene two at the least it may be demaunded how Christ can be mediatour betweene man and God considering he is God Ans. Though Father Sonne and holy Spirit be one and the same in respect of Godhead yet are they distinct in respect of person or in respect of the manner of subsisting so as the Father is the father not the Sonne or holy Ghost the Sonne the sonne and not the Father or the H. Ghost the holy Ghost the holy Ghost and not the father or the sonne The sonne then and the father beeing persons really distinct the sonne may be and is Mediatour first of all in respect of order to the father and in him to the sonne and the holy Ghost For the three persons beeing of one nature and will when the father is appeased in him also the sonne and the holy Ghost are appeased Thus Iohn saith If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father It may be said that Christ cannot be Mediatour to himselfe Ans. In Christ consider his nature and his Office By nature he is the sonne of God by office he is Mediatour and thus he is God-man or Man-god and as Mediatour by voluntarie dispensation he is inferiour to himselfe as he is the essentiall sonne of God And in the same manner Christ as God-man is Mediatour to himselfe as he is the sonne of God For as he is the sonne of God he is the partie offended as he is Mediatour God-man he is the partie that makes reconciliation Lastly the propertie of God must be obserued that he is vnchangeable Iam. 1. 17. Mal. 3. 16. It may be obiected that God is saide in Scripture to repent Ans. God is said to repent not because he changeth either nature or will but because he changeth his actions of mercie and loue into effects of anger after the manner of men Againe it may be obiected that God changed the law and abolished ceremonies Ans. This God did by an vnchangeable decree before all worlds and so the change is in the law and not in God For God can decree to change this or that without change The vse Gods vnchangeablenes is the foundation of our comfort Saint Paul saith If we loue God we are knowne of him 1. Cor. 8. 3. Now the first we may certenly finde in our selues namely the loue of God and Christ and for the second God is vnchangeable For they which are once knowne of God are euer knowne of him and that euen then when they feele nothing but Gods anger Againe we are put in minde to be vnchangeable in good things as in faith hope loue good counsells honest promises and such like specially in the maintenance of true religion For we ought to be like vnto God It is the poesie of our grations Queene Semper eadem Alwaies one and the same no doubt in good things specially in the religion established among vs. The same must be the minde of all good subiects and all good people 1. Cor. 15. 58. 21 Is the law then against the promise of God God forbid for if there had beene a law giuen which could haue giuen life surely righteousnesse should haue beene by the law 22 But the Scripture hath included all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them that beleeue In these words Paul propounds and answers an other obiection in number the fourth The occasion of the obiection is taken out of the former words in which Paul saith the law is for transgressions It may be framed on this manner If the law serue to conuince and condemne vs of sinne it serues not to giue life but to kill and so it is contrarie to the promise which giuethlife The answer is made negatiuely God forbid And a double reason is rendered of the deniall The first is this If the law could giue life it should also giue iustice or iustifie and so it should be contrarie to the promise because then there should be two contrarie waies of iustification one by faith alone the other by faith with workes Therefore in that it kills and condemnes it is not contrarie to the promise The second reason is in the 22. verse Things subordinate whereof one serues for the other are not contrarie the law and the promise are subordinate for the law prepares the way for the accomplishing of the promise in that it shuts all vnder sinne that the promise may be giuen to them that beleeue in Christ. The vse In that Paul reiects the blasphemous obiection with God forbid we are taught to auoid things said or done to the dishonour of God with loathing and detestation When it was related to Ahab and Iezabel that Naboth had blasphemed God they beeing idolaters solemnise a fast pretending danger by the sinne 1. King 21. 12. Caiphas supposing that Christ had blasphemed rent his garments Math. 26. When Iob did but suspect his children of blaspheming God he called them and sanctified them Iob 1. 5. It is the fault of our daies that many blaspheme by cursing swearing c. without feare and many doe it as many dissolute souldiers in a brauerie and hearers thereof for the most part are nothing mooued thereat so ordinarie is the offence This shewes the wickednes of our times In the first reason Paul deliuers a notable conclusion namely that the thing which is the meanes to procure life vnto vs is also the meanes of our iustice or iustification before God And good reason For iustice causeth life and that which giueth life first of all giueth iustice Hence it followes that workes cannot meritoriously deserue eternall life For if life be by the workes of the law then iustice also but that cannot be for we must first of all be iustified before we can doe a good worke Let the Papists consider this Againe they which teach that faith is alone in iustification and that both faith and workes concurre as causes of saluation are deceiued For by the former conclusion of Paul if workes be causes of saluation then must they also haue a stroake in our iustification which they haue not And therefore they are the way of our saluation but not any cause at all Lastly here we see that many among vs doe not hold Christ or beleeue in him aright for their iustification because they hold him without change of heart and life For by Pauls conclusion whome Christ quickneth them he iustifieth and whome he doth not quicken them he doth not iustifie Examine thy selfe then if Christ haue sanctified and renewed thy heart thou art iustified if thy heart be yet vnsanctified and thy life vnreformed deceiue not thy selfe with fond imaginations thou art not yet iustified The 22. verse followeth containing the second reason And first let vs consider the meaning of the words The Scripture the words are in the Originall thus That
hearts come vnto Christ and beleeue in him and that by the faith of Christ that is with a faith ioyned with hope loue and new obedience Then shall the promise of pardon and life euerlasting be giuen to vs. Vpon this ground persons in despaire and grieuous offenders may see a plaine way to helpe and succour themselues For the worke of the law concluding vs vnder sinne by the mercie of God tends to our saluation if we will vse the good meanes Lastly Paul saith the promise is made not to euery one that beleeueth according to any faith of his owne but to them that are true beleeuers by the faith of Christ. Therefore euery man shall not be saued in his owne faith and religion but onely they that are of the faith of Christ. 23 For before faith came we were kept vnder the law and shut vp vnto the faith which should afterward be reuealed 24 Wherefore the law was our schoole-master to Christ that we might be made righteous by faith 23 But after that faith is come we are no more vnder the schoole-master Paul in the 19. v. had said that the law was for transgressions till the seede come to which the promise was made And here he makes a more large declaration of his owne meaning The summe of all that he faith may be reduced to a comparison of things vnlike on this manner Before the comming of faith we were vnder the dominion of Moses law but after faith was come we were free The first part of the comparison is amplified by a double fimilitude the law was a Guard vnto vs v. 23. and the law was our schoolemaster v. 24. the second part of the comparison is in the 25. v. Faith That is the Gospel or the doctrine of remission of sinnes and life euerlasting by Christ exhibited in the flesh We We Iewes I Paul a Iew and the rest of that nation Law That is the whole Oeconomie policie and Regiment of Moses by lawes partly morall partly Ceremoniall and partly Iudiciall Kept Compassed or guarded Because the lawe before Christ was to the Iewes as a guard of armed men to inclose and keepe them that they should not depart from God and from their allegiance to him vnto the sinnes idolatries and superstitions of the Gentiles Vnto the faith That is till the faith come Afterward reuealed From the creation to the law the Church of God was in one familie and the rest of the world beside was no people of God From the law till Christ the Church of God was inclosed in the nation of the Iewes and all the world beside no Church or people of God And this distinction of a people and no people stoode some time after the comming of Christ. Math. 10. 5. Goe not into the waie of the Gentiles and into the cities of the Samaritans enter ye not After the ascension of Christ this distinction ended because the mysterie of mans redemption was then more plainly reuealed and it began then to be reuealed to the whole world Coloss. 1. 26 27. and Rom. 16. 25. Thus we see that the law serued for transgressions because it was to the Iewes as a Guard to keepe them in the compasse of their dutie that they fell not away to sundrie transgressions The vse This shewes the greatnes of our corruption and that the very frame of our heart is euill continually that the Lord must be faine to set his lawes about vs as a Guard of armed men to keepe vs that we sinne not Againe here we see the vse of Gods lawes which serue to preuent restraine and cut off sinne into which otherwise men would fall vnlesse they were compassed and guarded by laws Some obiect for freedome of will on this manner If the lawes of God cannot be kept they are in vaine but they are not in vaine therefore they may be kept Ans. The maior or first part of the reason is not true For there are other vses of the law of God then the keeping of them for they serue to restraine and preuent open offences and to keepe men in order at the least outwardly An other vse of the law of God was to conclude and shut vp the Iewes into the vnitie of one faith and religion For this cause the Iewes had but one temple one Mercie-seat one high Priest c. Hence it followes that in a godly and Christian Common-wealth where true religion is established there may be no tolleration of any other religion For that which is the end of Gods laws must also be the end of all good lawes in all Common-wealths and kingdomes namely to shut vp the people into the vnitie of one faith The Church of the Iewes is called a fountaine sealed a garden inclosed Cant. 4. 12. a vineyard hedged in Isa. 5. 5. Psal. 80. 13. And here we see what is the hedge or wall of this garden or vineyard namely the regiment or policie of Moses by a threefold kind of law This admonisheth vs to respect and with care to obserue good lawes because they are as it were hedges and fenses of all good societies and the breaking of them is the pulling downe of our fense Where Paul saith till the faith be reuealed Note that the faith or the Gospel was not reuealed to the world till the last age after the comming of Christ. It may be said it was alwaies reuealed to all men but not so cleerely as in these last daies Ans. It was not reuealed to all either darkly or cleerely before the comming of Christ. Act. 14. 16. God suffered the Gentiles to walke in their owne waies Eph. 2. 12. they were without God and without Christ. Rom. 15. 20. Paul preached where Christ was not so much as named Hence it followes that the Vocation of men to life euerlasting is not Vniuersall because Christ was neuer Vniuersally reuealed Neither is mans Redemption vniuersall in respect of the whole world For Redemption by Christ was not reuealed to all nations before the comming of Christ and a benefit to be apprehended by faith if it be vnknowne is no benefit Lastly it is erronious that some teach namely that grace supernaturall is vniuersall that is that the power to beleeue in Christ and the power to turne to God if men will is generally giuen to all But this cannot be because it is not giuen to all men so much as to heare of Christ and to know him Seeing faith is now come it may be demanded what is the Guard whereby we are kept now Ans. The precepts of the morall law The sayings of the wise are as nayles or stakes fastned to range men in the compasse of their owne duties Eccles. 12. 11. Againe the peace of God or the assurance of our reconciliation with God is a Guard to keepe our hearts and senses in Christ. Phil. 4. 7. If this will not doe the deede God hath in store his corrections and iudgements to be as an hedge to hemme vs in Hos.
the sacrament is administred And that it may conferre grace some say that the saide action hath vertue in it for this purpose which passeth away when the action is ended others say it hath no vertue in it but that Gods vsing of the action eleuates it and makes it able to conferre grace But this doctrine is a fiction of the braine of man Iohn the Baptist Math. 3. 11. makes two baptizers himselfe and Christ and he distinguisheth their actions his owne action is to wash with water and the action of Christ is to wash with the holy Ghost This distinction he would not haue made if he by the washing of water had conferred the holy Ghost Paul saith Christ sanctifieth his Church by the washing of water through the word Eph. 5. 26. Baptisme therefore doth not conferre grace because the bodie is washed with water but because when it is washed the word of promise is beleeued and receiued The Apostles are called fellow-workers with God 1. Cor. 3. 9. and yet in the worke of regeneration and in giuing of life they are not any thing v. 7. Peter saith directly that the washing away of the filth of the flesh doth not saue but the stipulation that a good conscience makes to God 1. Pet. 3. 21. The worke of creation is from God immediatly and onely now regeneration is a worke of creation and therefore it is of God immediatly and not immediatly from the sacrament and mediatly from God The flesh of Christ is eleuated and exalted aboue the condition of all creatures neuertheles vertue to giue life is not in the flesh of Christ but in the godhead much lesse then shall the sacraments haue vertue in them to conferre grace Faith is said to iustifie yet not by his owne vertue for it doth not cause our iustification but serue as a meanes to apprehend it when it is caused by God how then shall the sacraments cause iustification Lastly if the outward washing of the bodie be eleuated aboue his naturall condition in the administration of baptisme then so oft as the outward element is vsed in any sacrament there is a miracle wrought and Ministers of sacraments are workers of miracles which may not be said Againe their doctrine is erronious in that they teach that the outward act in the Sacrament performed by the Minister cōfers grace where there is no gift of faith to receiue that which is conferred contrarie to that saying Ioh. 1. 12. As many as receiued him he gaue this power to be the sonnes of God Indeed they say there must be faith and repentance to dispose the partie but this disposition serues onely to take away impediments and not to inable vs to receiue that which God giueth The vse We must not thinke it sufficient that we come to the Church heare Gods word and pray contenting our selues in the worke done For thus shall we deceiue our selues but in doing these acts of religion we must in our hearts turne vnto God and by faith imbrace his promises otherwise the best actions we doe shall be vnprofitable vnto vs. Heb. 4. 2. Againe if the vsing of the element in the sacrament doe not conferregrace then be assured that charmes and spells be the words neuer so good haue no vertue in them to doe vs good but by diabolicall operation The last question is whether baptisme imprint a Character or marke in the soule which is neuer blotted out Ans. In scripture there is a twofold marke of distinction one visible the other inuisible Of the first kind was the blood of the paschall lambe in the first passeouer for by it the first borne of the Israelites were marked when the first borne of the Egyptians were slaine Of this kind is baptisme for by it Christian people are distinguished from Iewes Turkes and infidels The inuisible marke is twofold The first is the eternall Election of God 2. Tim. 2. 19. The foundation of God stands sure and hath this seale The Lord knowes who are his By vertue of this Christ saith I know my sheepe Ioh. 10. And by this the Elect of all nations are marked Apoc. 7. and 9. The second is the gift of regeneration which is nothing els but the imprinting of the image of God in the soules of men and by this beleeuers are said to be sealed Eph. 1. 13. 2. Cor. 1. 22. And baptisme is a meanes to see this marke in vs because it is the lauer of regeneration The Papists haue deuised another worke which they call the Indeleble character and they make it to be a distinct thing from regeneration and they say it is imprinted in the soules of all men good and bad and remaines in them when they are condemned What this marke should be they cannot tell some make it a quality some a relation but indeed there is no scripture for it the truth is it is a meere fiction of the braine of man The sixt point to be handled concernes the Necessitie of baptisme Here we must put difference betweene the Couenant of grace and baptisme which is the confimation or seale of the couenant To make couenant with God and to be in the said couenant is absolutely necessarie to saluation for vnles God be our God and we the seruants of God we cannot be saued Baptisme it selfe is necessarie in part first in respect of the commendement of God who hath inioyned vs to vse it secondly in respect of our weakenes who haue neede of all helps that may confirme our faith Yet baptisme is not simply necessarie to saluation for the want of baptisme when it canbe had doth not condemne but the contempt of it when it may be had and the contempt is pardonable if men repent afterward for the children of beleeuing parents are borne holy 1. Cor. 7. 14. and theirs is the kingdome of God and therefore if they die before baptisme they are saued The theese vpon the crosse and many holy martyrs haue died without baptisme and are in the kingdome of heauen It is obiected that the male child which is not circumcised must by God commandement be cut off from the people of God Gen. 17. 14. and therefore he that is not baptised must also be cut off Ans. The text is spoken and meant not of infants but of men of yeares who beeing till then vncircumcised despise the ordinance of God and refuse to be circumcised And this appeares by the reason following for he hath made my couenant void now infants doe not this but their parents or men of yeares Secondly the speach of Christ is obiected Ioh. 3. 5. Except a man be borne of water and the holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdome of God Ans. Christ alludes to the washings of the old testament Ezech. 36. 25. and withall giues an exposition of them on this manner Thou art a Pharisie and louest much washing but if thou wouldest enter into the kingdome of heauen thou must be washed with cleane water that is
and to conforme our mindes consciences wills affections in all things to the foresaid will of God Rom. 12. 2. Let all such as desire to be spirituall remember and make conscience to practise this The third is the Priuiledge of beleeuers in the last wordes Ye are not vnder the law Vnderstand this in respect of the curse and condemnation of the law for otherwise we are all vnder the law as it is the rule of Good life The priuiledge then is that God doth not impute the defects of obedience to such as truly beleeue and repent but he accepts their imperfect obedience as perfect and absolute This serues to comfort them that greeue because they feele the want of Sanctification in themselues For if they can and doe will that which is good and indeauour themselues in the course of their liues according to their will let them not feare ouermuch when their obedience is defectiue because they are not vnder the rigour of the law and therefore God accepts the will and indeauour to obay for obedience And the consideration of Gods mercifull acceptation must stirre vs vp to an earnest care and conscience of all good duties 19 Moreouer the workes of the flesh are manifest which are adulterie fornication vncleannes wantonnes 20 Idolatrie witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditions heresies 21 Enuie murthers drunkennes gluttonie and such like whereof I tel you before as I also haue told you before that they which do such things shal not inherit the kingdom of God Paul before deliuered his rule in generall tearmes Giue no occasion to the flesh and fulfill not the lusts of the flesh Now he proceedes further in way of declaration to make a Catalogue or rehearsall of the particular workes of the flesh which were in vse and knowne to the Galatians And this he doth for waightie cause For we are full of blindnes and see not our corruption and we are full of hypocrisie and therefore readie to esteeme our selues spirituall when we are carnall And therefore this Catalogue serues fitly as a table or glasse to discouer the corruption of mans heart by the fruits thereof After Pauls example euery man shall doe well to make a Catalogue of the sinnes of his whole life By this meanes shall we better know our selues and take a manifest view of our sinnefull condition In this Catalogue I consider three things the condition of the workes of the flesh the kinds of them and the punishment thereof The condition is that the workes of the flesh are said to be manifest not onely to God but euen to men that haue the light of reason and naturall conscience Hence it followes that there is matter sufficient for the condemnation of them that neuer knew the Gospel For though the flesh it selfe be secret and hidden yet the workes of the flesh are manifest to the naturall man And this must further admonish vs neuer to hide or excuse our sinns but freely to confesse theÌ„ before God and before men also when neede requires Whether we confesse them or no they are manifest and the ingenuous confessing or vncouering of them is the way to couer them Psal. 32. 1. 4. Touching the kinds or sorts of the workes of the flesh they are in number seâ—uenteene and I may reduce them to foure heads The first sort are against chastitie the second against religion the third against charitie the last against temperance The workes of the flesh against chastitie are foure and they are placed in the first ranke for iust cause for by them men are brought to reprobate mindes Rom. 1. 28. and to be without sense or feeling Eph. 4. 19. and the bodie which should be the temple of the holy Ghost is made a stable and a stie for the deuill Adulterie it is the incontinencie of persons married or of persons vvhereof one at the least is married or betrothed I say betrothed because one and the same punishment is designed to married and betrothed persons and therefore the sinne is like in both If adulterie which is the breach of wedlocke be a worke of the flesh then damnable is the decretall of Pope Syricius that marriage it selfe was the pollution of the flesh It may be obiected that young widdowes by marrying haue damnation and breake the faith of baptisme 1. Tim. 5. 12. Ans. They are not saide to breake the faith of baptisme because they marrie but because they waxe wanton against Christ and so marrie that is cast off the reines of obedience by committing fornication and then for to couer their offence they marrie This I take to be the right sense of that place Adulterie is named in the first place and that for speciall cause For as it is a common so is it also a great sinne For it is the breach of the couenant of marriage made in the presence of God and vnto God and therefore it is called the couenant of God Prou. 2. 17. It is the punishment of idolatrie Rom. 1. 24. It is a sinne greater then theft Prou. 6. 30. 32. The committers of this sinne cut off themselues from humane societie and become men of death women of death according to Gods law And it will neuer be well with humane societie till adulterers be made fellons their liues taken from them and their goods confiscate Lastly this sinne brings the ruine of the families of adulterous persons and it sets a fire in them that burnes to destruction Fornication it is the incontinencie of single persons Marke how it is made a manifest worke of the flesh Hence it follows that fornication is no light matter or a thing indifferent as some haue taught It may be obiected that it is numbered among things indifferent Act. 15. 29. for with strangled and blood is ioyned fornication Ans. The Gentiles indeede esteemed it as a thing indifferent and hereupon it may be it is ioyned with things indifferent But the iudgement of the Church was otherwise and this opinion of the Gentiles is confuted by Paul 1. Cor. 6. Againe it may be obiected that the Lord commanded the Prophet Ose to take vnto him an harlot Ose 1. 2. Ans. It was done in type or figure and then the wordes of the Lord carrie this sense Take vnto thee a wife of fornications that is prophecie and publish that thou art like one that takes a wife of fornication Againe if the thing were done indeede yet did not the Prophet take an harlot to liue in fornication with her but at Gods commandement to liue with her according to Gods ordinance namely in marriage Againe hence I gather that there is no warrant for the Toleration of fornication For it is a foule and manifest worke of the flesh Magistrates may not doe euill that good may come thereof Rom. 3. 8. Whosoeuer doth euill must feare because the Magistrate beares the sword to punish Rom. 13. 4. And the commandement of God was that there must be no whore in Israel Deut. 23.
for grace and peace The reason true happinesse which all men desire consists in peace and is founded in grace they are said to be happie blessed that mourne suffer persecution for iustice sake Mat. 5. because in the middest of their sorrows miseries they haue the fauour of God the peace of good conscience Thirdly in that grace peace are ioyned we learn that peace without grace is no peace There is no peace to the wicked saith my god Isai. 57. last They which make a couenāt with hel death are soonest destroyed Isai. 28. 18. Laughter saith Salomon is madnes namely when it is seuered from grace and peace When men say peace peace then comes destruction 1. Thess. 5. The prosperitie of the men of this world ends in perdition read Ps. 73. Paul saith not simply that Grace and peace comes frō God but from God the father and from Iesus Christ that he may teach vs rightly to acknowledge and worship God For God is to be acknowledged and worshipped in the father in Christ in the holy spirit It was the fault of the Pagans and it is the fault of sundrie Christians to worship an absolute God without the father and without Christ. This fault must be amended for it turnes God to an Idol Againe when Paul saith that grace proceeds first from the father and secondly from Iesus Christ he sets downe the Order which God obserueth in the communication of grace peace The father is the fountaine of grace and giues it from none but from himselfe Christ againe is as it were a conduit or pipe to conuaie grace from the father to vs. Of his fulnesse we receiue grace for grace Ioh. 1. In him we are complete Col. 2. Election Iustification Saluation and all is done in and by Christ. 2. Tim. 1. 9. The vse I. Let them that trauell vnder the burden of a bad conscience and a bad life come to Christ by turning from their sinnes and by beleeuing in him and they shall obtaine grace finde rest to their soules II. In our miseries our hearts may not be troubled ouermuch but we must alwaies moderate our sorrowes For if we beleeue in Christ we shall alwaies haue grace and peace Read Ioh. 14. 27. III. We must moderate our cares for this life For if we trusting in Christ haue grace and peace we shall want nothing read Psal. 4. v. 6. 7. Iesus Christ that giues grace and peace is called Our Lord for two causes One is to teach vs to acknowledge Christ aright and that is as well to acknowledge him to be our Lord as wel as our Sauiour He is a Priest to procure life a prophet to teach the way of life a Lord to command them to walke in the way of life The fault of our times All men professe Christ yet many allowe of no Christ but of their owne deuising namely a Christ that must be a Sauiour to deliuer them from hell but not a Lord to commaund them that they cannot brooke The second cause why Christ is called our Lord is to signifie the persons to whome grace and peace belong and they are such as acknowledge Christ for their Lord and yeild subiection to him in heart and life They finde rest to their soules that take vp the yoke of Christ in newe obedience and the patient bearing of the Crosse Math. 11. v. 29. 4. Who gaue himselfe for our sinnes that he might deliuer vs out of this present euill world according to the will of God our father 5. To whome be glorie for euer and euer Amen In these words the second argument is propounded whereby Christ is described namely the effect of Christ which is that he gaue himselfe And he is said to giue himselfe for two causes First because he presented himselfe as a price and sacrifice for sinne to God the Father Math. 20. 28. Eph. 5. 2. 1. Tim. 2. 6. The second because he did publikely propound and set forth himselfe to the world as a sacrifice and price of redemption Rom. 3. 25. Ioh. 3. 14. and Act. 4. 12. In this giuing there are fiue things to be cōsidered The first the giuer Christ the second the thing giuen and that is Christ himselfe The third is the ende of his giuing for sinne that is that he might make satisfaction for our sinnes The fourth is another end of his giuing that he might deliuer vs out of this present euil world Here the present world signifies the corrupt estate of mē that liue according to the lusts of their own hearts 1. Ioh. 2. 16. And men are here said to be deliuered takē out of the world when they are seuered from the condition of sinnfull men by sanctification and newnes of life and by diuine protection whereby they are preserued from euill after they are sanctified Tit. 2. 14. and Ioh. 17. 15. And this deliuerance is not in this life in respect of place but in respect of qualitie The fifth thing is the cause that mooued Christ to giue himselfe and that is the will of God In the 5. verse there is set downe a corollarie or conclusion which containes the praise of God The vse followes Whereas Christ is the giuer of himselfe hence it followes that his death and sacrifice was voluntarie And this he shewed in two things When he was to be attached he fledde not but went to a garden in the mount as his custome was which was knowne to Iudas Ioh. 18. 2. And in the very separation of bodie and soule he cried with a loud and strong voice which argued that he was Lord of death died because his will was to die This must be remembred For otherwise his death had not beene a satisfaction for sinne In that Christ gaue himselfe to be a sacrifice we learne many things First that the worke of redemption exceedes the worke of creation For in the creation Christ gaue the creatures to man in the redemption he gaue himselfe and that as a sacrifice Secondly in that he gaue himselfe it appeares that he gaue neither angel nor meere man nor any thing out of himselfe and that all merits of life and satisfactions for sinne are to be reduced to the person of Christ and consequently that there be no humane satisfactions for sinne nor meritorious workes done by vs because they pertaine not to the person of Christ but to our persons and they were neuer offered of Christ vnto God as merits and satisfactions because he gaue nothing but himselfe and the things which appertained vnto his owne person Thirdly in that Christ giues himselfe we must take and receiue him with hungering hearts Nay he is to suffer violence of vs and the violent are to take him to themselues Lastly in that he giues himselfe to vs we againe must giue our bodies and soules vnto him in way of thankefulnes and dedicate all that we haue or can doe to the good of men The creatures at our tables
is our soueraigne Lord and we are his debters and he doth adiudge vnto men for their sinnes either pardon or punishment Imputation in God is twofold one Legall the other Euangelicall Legall is when God willeth and adiudgeth the reward to him that fulfilleth the law Thus Paul saith Rom. 4. 5. that the wages is imputed to him that worketh and that of debt Euangelicall imputation is when God accepts the satisfaction of Christ our suretie as a paiment for our sinnes In this sense is the word Impute taken ten times in the 4. chap. to the Rom. and in the fame is it vsed in this place The second point is what is imputed And it was imputed that is faith Faith here must be considered two waies first as a qualitie in it selfe and thus it is imperfect and consequently cannot be imputed to vs for our instification Againe faith must be considered as an instrument or hand holding and receiuing Christ and in this regard beleeuing is put for the thing beleeued And thus must this text be vnderstood It was imputed to him that is the thing which his faith beleeued was imputed to him by God for the act of beleeuing is not our iustice as I haue shewed The third point is what is meant by righteousnes Ans. That which is called in Scripture the Iustice of God which is sufficient to acquit a sinner at the barre of Gods iudgement Thus then the sense is manifest Abraham beleeued the promise of God specially touching the blessed seede and that which he beleeued namely the obedience of the Mediatour the blessed seede was accepted of God as his obedience for his iustification It is obiected that the obedience of Christ is to be imputed to none but to Christ who was the doer of it Ans. It is to be imputed that is ascribed to him as to the author thereof and withall because he did performe it in our roome and stead and that for vs it is to be imputed to vs. Secondly it is obiected that works are also imputed as well as faith Psal. 106. 31. Phinees exequuted iudgement and it was imputed to him for righteousnes Ans. There is iustice of the person and iustice of the act Iustice of the person is that which makes the person of man iust Iustice of the act is that which makes the act of the person iust and not the person it selfe Now the Psalme speakes onely of the iustice of Phinees action and the meaning of the words is this that God reputed his action as a iust action whereas men might happily condemne it This place therefore prooues not that workes are imputed for the iustification of any man Thirdly it is obiected that imputed iustice was neuer known in the Church till 1500 yeares after Christ. Ans. It is false Bernard saith expressely Death is put to flight by the death of Christ and the iustice of Christ is imputed to vs and againe the satisfaction of Christ is imputed to vs. Againe sundrie of the Fathers as Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Theodoret Anselme entreating vpon the text of Paul 2. Cor. 5. 21. auouch that the iustice whereby we are iustified is not in vs but in Christ. And it is a receiued doctrine with them that a sinner is iustified by faith alone now faith alone presupposeth an imputation of iustice The vse Hence it followes that there is no merit of mans works either in the beginning or in the accomplishment of our iustification For faith is imputed for iustice to him that beleeueth and worketh not Rom. 4. 5. Againe by this we see there is but one iustification and that the second by workes whereby a man of a good man is made better is a meere fiction For iust Abraham is not iustified by his good workes wherewith he abounded but after his first iustification faith still is imputed to him for righteousnes Thirdly here we see what is that very thing whereby we are to appeare iust before God and to be saued and that is the Obedience of Christ imputed to vs of God and apprehended by our faith Lastly here we see our dutie God sits as a Iudge ouer vs he takes a reckening of vs for all our doings the law is an hand-writing against vs to some he imputes their sinnes to some he remits them We therefore must come into the presence of God plead guiltie and acknowledge our selues to be as bankrupts and intreat him to graunt pardon to vs and to accept the satisfaction of Christ for vs then will God not impute our sinnes but the obedience of Christ for our iustification and accept him as our suretie in life and death The declaration of the conclusion followes in the 9. verse and it shewes who are the true children of Abraham The meaning of the words must first be considered To be of faith is to be of Abrahams faith Rom. 4. 16. And to be of Abrahams faith is to beleeue and applie the promise of righteousnes and life euerlasting by Christ as Abraham did and to rest in it for our iustification and saluation v. 10. they are said to be of works who doe the works of the law and looke to be iustified thereby therefore they are of faith who beleeue in Christ looke to be saued and iustified thereby And they which thus beleeue with Abraham are said to be his children It may be demanded how Ans. Children of Abraham are of two sorts some by nature some by grace By nature are they which are of Abraham by the flesh or naturall generation as Ismael was By grace all beleeuers are children of Abraham and that three waies First by Imitation in that Abraham is set forth vnto vs as a patterne in the steppes of whose faith all true beleeuers walke Rom. 4. 12. Secondly beleeuers are children of Abraham by succession in that they succeede him in the inheritance of the same blessing Thirdly they are children to him by a kind of spirituall generation For Abraham by beleeuing the promise of a seede did after a sort beget them Indeede properly the promise and Election of God makes them children and Abraham by his faith beleeuing the foresaid promise receiues them of God as his children In this regard beleeuers are called children of the promise Rom. 9. 8. and the seede that is of the faith of Abraham Rom. 4. 16. Now then the meaning of the text is that beleeuers though vncircumcised are the children of Abraham It may be said what priuiledge is this Ans. Great for the children of Abraham are children of the couenant Act. 3. 25. and children of God Rom. 9. 8. The vse In this verse Paul sets downe one thing namely the true marke of the child of Abraham and that is to be of the faith of Abrahā Here then marke first of all the Iewes though descending of Isaac are no children of Abraham because they follow not the faith of Abraham Secondly the Turks are no children though they plead descent from Agar sometimes and
it be renewed In the bodie there are more diseases then the Physitians bookes can expresse and as many diseases as there be in vs so many fruits of sinne there are Ioh. 5. 14. The curse without vs is threefold The first is a spirituall bondage vnder the power of the deuil who by reason of sinne works in the hearts of vnbeleeuers Eph. 2. 2. and hath the power of death Heb. 2. 14. The second is an Enmitie of all the creatures with man since the fall And this appeares because when God receiues vs to be his people he makes a couenant with all creatures in our behalfe Hos. 2. 18. The third containes all losses calamities miseries in goods friends good name Read Deut. 28. The curse in the end of this life is death which is the separation of bodie and soule Rom. 5. 13. and death in his owne nature is a fearefull curse and the very downefall to the pitte of hell The curse after this life is the second death which is separation of bodie and soule from God with a full apprehension of the wrath of God And if the paine of one tooth or finger be oftentimes so great that men rather desire to die then liue how great then shall the paine be when all the parts of bodie and soule shall be tormented And the eternitie of this death increaseth mans miserie If a man might suffer so many yeares as there are drops in the sea and then haue an end it were some comfort but when that time is expired man is as farre from the end of his woe as euer he was This in summe and substance is the curse here mentioned and it were to be wished that men would more thinke speak of it then they doe then would there be more conscience of sinne The next point is who are cursed Ans. They which doe not all things written in the law Here is an Item for them that will keepe some commandements but not all Herod would doe some things at the motion of Iohn Baptist but he would not leaue his incestuous marriage with his brothers wife Mark 6. 20. There be at this day that are very forward in good things yet some of them will not leaue their swearing some their lying some their vncleannes some their vsurie But God will not part stakes with man he will haue all or none He that breakes one commandement is guiltie of all Iam. 2. And there is good reason that he which obaies should obey in all For where God renewes he sanctifies throughout and fills them with the seede of all grace that they may performe obedience according to all the commandements of the law Againe he is cursed that doth not all things which the law prescribeth or if he doe them yet doth not continue in all So then he is cursed that breakes the law but once and that onely in one thought for such an one doth not continue in all things Now then O sinnefull man what wilt thou doe to auoid the curse for thou hast in thought word and deede broken the law Doest thou thinke to appease the wrath of God with gold and siluer the whole world and all things therein are the Lords And thou maist not thinke to hide or withdraw thy selfe from the presence of God for all must come and appeare before his tribunall seat in their owne persons Neither may we thinke to escape because God is mercifull for he is as iust as mercifull What wilt thou then doe to escape this horrible curse when thou hast done all thou canst doe thou canst no way helpe or releeue thy selfe The onely way of helpe is this Thou must flie from this sentence of the law to the throne of grace for mercie instantly asking seeking knocking at the gate of mercie for pardon of thy sinnes And that thou maist be incouraged to this dutie consider with me that at thy first Purpose to amend and to turne vnto God thy sinnes are pardoned in heauen Dauid saith Psal. 32. 5. I thought I will confesse my sinnes against my selfe and thou forgauest me Marke the speech I thought The prodigall child Luk. 15. vpon his purpose to returne to his father before he had indeed humbled himselfe in word was receiued to mercie When Dauid said I haue sinned Nathan in the name of God said Thy sinne is forgiuen thee It may be thou wilt say the curse is absolute Ans. The threatnings of the law must be vnderstood with an exception which the Gospel makes on this manner The Law saith cursed is the transgressour and the Gospel saith Except he repent Ionas preached yet fourtie daies and Niniuie shall be destroied yet withall he addes an exception It may be the Lord will repent of his fierce wrath Ion. 5. 9. Againe thou wilt say my sinnes are very grieuous therefore I feare I shall not escape the curfe Ans. Forgiuenes is promised without any limitation to any number or kinds of sinne onely the sinne against the H. Ghost excepted Therefore appeale with boldnes in thy heart to the throne of grace intreat for forgiuenes as for life and death and thou shalt escape the curse The third point is when is a sinner accursed Ans. In present in the time of this life For the Lord saith not he shall be accursed but he is accursed There be among vs whome no sermons or exhortations will amend and such persons thinke themselues without the reach of any danger For they thinke the time is very long to the last iudgement But they are deceiued touching themselues For God with his owne mouth hath giuen the sentence that they are accursed there remaines nothing but the exequution The halter is alreadie about their neckes and there remaines nothing but the turning of the ladder Nay the exequution is alreadie in blindnes of minde and hardnes of heart He that beleeues not is alreadie condemned Ioh. 3. Lastly a memorable conclusion of Paul is here to be obserued That it is impossible for any man within himselfe for the time of this life to fulfill the law of God For Paul here takes it for a confessed and graunted conclusion otherwise his argument will not hold which must be framed on this manner He which fulfills not the law is cursed he which is of workes fulfills not the law therefore he is accursed I further prooue it thus If we could fulfill the law we might be iustified by the law but no man can be iustified by the law or by workes therefore no man can fulfill the law Againe Paul saith Rom. 7. 14. that the law was spirituall requiring inward and spirituall obedience and that he was carnall and therefore not conformable to the law that he was sold vnder sinne that when he would doe good euil was present that he carried about him the bodie of death And all this he saith of himselfe about twentie yeares after his owne conuersion Such as our knowledge is such is our loue to God and man Now we
a double iustification one before God the other before mē Iustification before God is when God reputes a man iust that onely for the merit and obedience of Christ. Iustification before men is when such as professe faith in Christ are reputed iust of men By this distinction Paul who saith that a man is iustified by faith without workes Rom. 3. 28. and Iames who saith that Abraham was iustified by faith and workes Iam. 2. 24. are reconciled for Paul speakes of iustification before God as he himselfe expressely testifieth Rom. 4. 2. and S. Iames speakes of iustification before men which is not onely by the profession of faith but also by workes In the same sort there is a double Election One speciall whereby God knowes who are his The other is more generall whereby we repute all men to be Elect that professe faith in Christ leauing secret iudgements to God Thus Paul writes to the Ephesians Philippians c. as Elect. And the Ministers of the word are to speake to their congregations as to the Elect people of God In the same manner there is a double sanctification one before God in truth Eph. 4. 28. the other before men in the iudgement of charitie Thus men are said to tread vnder foote the blood of Christ wherewith they were sanctified Hebr. 10. 29. Thus all that are of right to be baptised are holy and regenerate not in the iudgement of certentie which is Gods but in the iudgement of charitie which is mans secrets alwaies reserued to God Againe when Paul saith in the sight of God he giues vs to vnderstand that there is an vniuersall iudgement of God before whome we must all appeare and be iudged And when Paul saith in the time present that God iustifieth though not by workes he signifies that this iudgement is alreadie begunne vpon vs euen in this life This must teach vs to walke in godly and holy conuersation in the feare of God and to watch and pray that we may be found worthie to stand before God Malefactours when they are going to iudgement and when they see the Iudge set lay aside skorning and bethinke themselues what to say or doe Now we are these malefactours and we know that God hath alreadie begunne to giue iudgement of vs and therefore we must prepare our selues to make a good reckoning In the testimonie of the Prophet our dutie is set downe and that is that we must in this world liue by faith That we may liue by faith we must doe two things One is to choose the true God for our God the second is in our hearts to cleaue vnto him and that according to his word First therefore we must cleaue fast to his commandements by entring into the way of his precepts and by walking in them For this cause we must haue alwaies about vs the eye of knowledge to direct our steps in the wayes of God that we euer keepe our selues in our callings that is the dutie we owe to God and man Secondly while we stand in the waies of God we shall be assailed with many Temptations on the right hand and on the left therefore we must further cleaue to the promises of God beleeuing his presence protection and assistance in all temptations and daungers And this our faith must be as it were a hand to stay vs. Here two caueats must be remembred One that we must not prescribe vnto God the manner of his assistance but leaue it with other circumstances of time and place to God The second is when all earthly things faile vs we must rest vpon the bare word of God and beleeue the promise of remission of sinnes and life euerlasting This is to liue by faith And this dutie must be practised when we are in the field to fight for our countrey when we lie on our death beddes and when we are in any danger Marke further Paul saith the iust man liues by faith he therefore that is iustified continues to be iustified by his faith and therfore the second iustification that is said to be by our works is a meere fiction And in that none liues by faith but he that is a iust man we see that true faith is alwaies ioyned with the Purpose of not sinning or with the iustice of good conscience and where they are seuered there is no more but a meere pretence of faith When Paul saith the Law is not of faith he sets downe the maine difference betweene the Law and the Gospel The law promiseth life to him that performs perfect obedience that for his works The Gospel promiseth life to him that doth nothing in the cause of his saluation but only beleeues in Christ and it promiseth saluation to him that beleeueth yet not for his faith or for any worke els but for the merit of Christ. The law thē requires doing to saluation and the Gospel beleeuing and nothing els Obiect I. The Gospel requires repentance and the practise of it Ans. Indeede the law doth not teach true repentance neither is it any cause of it but onely an occasion The Gospel onely prescribes repentance and the practise thereof yet onely as it is a fruit of our faith and as it is the way to saluation in which we are to walke and no otherwise Obiect II. The law requires and commands faith Ans. The law requires faith in God which is to put our affiance in him But the Gospel requires faith in Christ the Mediatour Godman and this faith the law neuer knew Obiect III. In the Gospel there are promises of life vpon condition of our obedience Rom. 8. 13. Jf by the spirit ye mortifie the deedes of the flesh ye shall liue 1. Ioh. 1. 9. If we confesse our sinnes God is faithfull to forgiue them Ans. The promises of the Gospel are not made to the worke but to the worker and to the worker not for his work but for Christs sake according to his worke As for example promise of life is made not to the worke of mortification but to him that mortifieth his flesh and that not for his mortification but because he is in Christ and his mortification is the token or euidence thereof And therefore it must be remembred that all promises of the Gospel that mention works include in them Reconciliation with God in Christ. Obiect IV. Faith is a vertue and to beleeue is a worke therefore one worke is commanded in the Gospel and is also necessarie to saluation Ans. The Gospel considers not faith as a vertue or worke but as an instrument or hand to apprehend Christ. For faith doth not cause effect or procure our iustification and saluation but as the beggers hand it receiues them beeing wholly wrought and giuen of God This distinction of the law and the Gospel must be obserued carefully For by it we see that the Church of Rome hath erroniously confounded the law and the Gospel for this many hundred yeares The law of Moses say they
seemes there was more time betweene the promise and the law Ans. The meaning of Moses in this place is thus much that the dwelling of the children of Israel while they dwelt as pilgrims was for the space of 430 yeares and that in â—art of this time they dwelt in Egypt as strangers The words may thus be translated The dwelling or Peregrination of the children of Israel in which they dwelt in Egrpt was 430 yeares And this peregrination beginnes in the calling of Abraham and endes at the giuing of the law In Pauls example we see what it is to search the Scriptures not onely to consider the scope of whole bookes and the parts thereof but to ponder and waigh euery sentence and euery part of euery sentence and euery circumstance of time place person This is the right forme of the studie of diuinitie to be vsed of the sonnes of the Prophets The second reason vsed by Paul is in the 18. v. it may be framed thus If the law abolish the promise then the inheritance must come by the law but that cannot be He prooues it thus If the inheritance of life eternall be by the law it is no more by the promise but it is by the promise because God gaue it vnto Abraham freely by promise therefore it comes not by the law The opposition betweene the law and the promise shewes that Paul in this Epistle speakes not onely of the ceremoniall but also of the morall For the greatest opposition is betweene the morall law and the free promise of God Let vs againe marke here the difference betweene the law and the Gospel The law promiseth life but to the worker for his works or vpon condition of obedience The Gospel called by Paul the promise offers and giues life freely without the condition of any worke and requires nothing but the receiuing of that which is offered It may be obiected that the Gospel promiseth life vpon the condition of our faith Ans. The Gospel hath in it no morall condition of any thing to be done of vs. Indeede faith is mentioned after the forme and manner of a condition but in truth it is the free gift of God as well as life eternall and it is to be considered not as a worke done of vs but as an instrument to receiue things promised This difference of the law and the Gospel must be kept as a treasure for it is the ground of many worthie conclusions in true religion And the ignorance of this point in the Church of Rome hath bin the decay of religion specially in the article of Iustification Thirdly we must here obserue the opposition betweene the Law and the free promise of God in iustification of a sinner For if life come by the law it comes not by the promise saith Paul And Rom. 4. 14. If they which are of the law are heires the promise is of none effect By this we see the Church of Rome ouerturnes and abrogates the free promise of God For they of that Church teach that the first iustification is by meere mercie and that the second is by the workes of the law But the law and the promise cannot be mixed together more then fire and water the law ioyned with the free promise disanulls the said promise Lastly in that Paul saith God gaue and freely bestowed the inheritance by the promise it must be considered that this Giuing is no priuate but a publike donation For Abraham must be considered as a publike person and that which was giuen to him was in him giuen to all that should beleeue as he did Art thou then a true beleeuer doest thou truly turne vnto God here is thy comfort the inheritance of eternall life is as surely thine as it was Abrahams when he beleeued For thou art partaker of the same promise with him and when God gaue him life he gaue thee also life in him Againe persons backward and carelesse must be stirred vp with all diligence to vse all good meanes that they may beleeue truly in Christ and truly turne to God For so soone as they beginne to beleeue and to turne vnto God they are entred into the condition of Abraham and if they continue they shall sit downe with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen and after this life they shall rest in the bosome of Abraham For that which was done to Abraham shall be done to all that walke in his steppes 19 Wherefore then serues the law it was added because of transgressions vntill the seede was come to which the promise was made and it was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediatour 20 Now a Mediatour is not of one but God is one Paul hath prooued before that the law doth not abolish the promise his last reason was because then the inheritance should be by the law which cannot be Against this reason in the 19 and 20 verses there is an obiection made and answered The obiection is this If life and iustice come not by the law the law then is in vaine And this obiection is expressed by way of interrogation Wherefore then serues the law The answer is in the next words It is added for transgressions that is for the reuealing of sinne and the punishment thereof and for the conuincing of men touching their sinnes Rom. 3. 19 20. Moreouer Paul sets downe the time or continuance of this vse of the law when he saith till the seede came to which the promise was made that is till Christ come and accomplish the worke of mans redemption Here two questions may be demanded The first is whether the law serue to reueale sinne after the coÌ„ming of Christ For Paul saith it is added for transgressions till Christ. Ans. The law serues to reueale sinne euen to the end of the world yet in respect of the legall or Mosaicall manner of reuealing sinne it is added but till Christ. For the law before Christ did conuince men of sinne not onely by precepts and threatnings but also by Rites and Ceremonies For Iewish washings and sacrifices were reall confessions of sinne And they were an handwriting against vs as Paul saith And this manner of reuealing sinne ended in the death of Christ. Col. 2. 14. Againe the Ministerie of condemnation which was in force till Christ at his comming is turned into the Ministerie of the spirit and of grace 2. Cor. 3. 11. For vnder the law there was pleÌ„tifull reuelation of sinne with darke and small reuelation of grace but at the comming of Christ men saw heauen opened and there was a plentifull reuelation of sinne with a more pleÌ„tifull reuelation of grace and mercie And in this respect also the law is said to be till Christ. The second question is whether the seede of Abraham were before Christ or no Ans. All that followed the steppes of Abrahams faith before Christ were his seede Yet were they not that seede that is the principall seede who is Christ who is the seede
if he fall into any offence of frailtie yet doth he not make a practise of sinne as the wicked and vngodly doe It may be saide the Galatians and all the Galatians are the children of God but what is that to vs Ans. They among vs that professe true saith in Christ with care to keepe good conscience are likewise to hold themselues to be children of God He beleeues not the Gospel that doth not beleeue his owne adoption For in the Gospel there is a promise of all the blessings of God to them that beleeue and there is also a commandement to applie the said promise to our selues and consequently to applie the gift of adoption to our selues When we are bidden to say Our father we are bidden to beleeue our selues to be children of God and so to come vnto him Therefore with Paul I say that all we that truly beleeue in Christ and haue care to lead a good life all I say are indeede the children of God The vse Comforts arising by this benefit are many First if thou be Gods child surely he will prouide all things necessarie for thy soule and bodie Math. 6. 26. Our care must be to doe the office and dutie that belongs vnto vs when this is done our care is ended As for the good successe of our labours we must cast our care on God who will prouide that no good thing be wanting vnto vs. Psal. 34. 10. They that drowne themselues in worldly cares liue like fatherlesse children Secondly in that we are children we haue libertie to come into the presence of God and to pray vnto him Eph. 3. 12. Thirdly nothing shall hurt them that are the children of God The plague shall not come neere their tabernacle they shall walke vpon the lyon and the aspe and tread them vnder foote Psal. 91. 13. All things shall turne to their good Rom. 8. 28. And the rather because the Angels of God pitch their tents about them Lastly God will beare with the infirmities and frailties of them that are his children if there be in them a care to please him with a Purpose of not sinning Malach. 3. 7. If a child be sicke the father or mother doe not cast it out of dores much lesse will God The duties First if ye be Gods children then walke worthie your profession and calling Be not vassalls of sinne and Satan carrie your selues as kings sonnes bearing sway ouer the lusts of your owne hearts the temptations of the deuill and the leud customes and fashions of this world When Dauid kept his fathers sheepe he behaued himselfe like a shepheard but when he was called from the sheepefold and chosen to be king he carried himselfe accordingly So must we doe that of children of the deuill are made the children of God And if we liue according to the lusts of our flesh as the men of this world doe whatsoeuer we professe we are in truth the children of the deuill Ioh. 8. 44. 1. Ioh. 3. Secondly we must vse euery day to bring our selues into the presence of God and we must doe all things as in his sight and presence presenting our selues vnto him as instruments of his glorie in doing of his will This is the honour that the child of God owes vnto him Mal. 1. 6. Thirdly our care must be according to the measure of grace to resemble Christ in all good vertues and holy conuersation For he is our eldest brother the first borne of many brethren and therefore we should be like vnto him 1. Ioh. 3. 2 3. Fourthly we must haue a desire and loue to the word of God that we may grow by it in knowledge grace and good life For this is the milke and foode whereby God feedes his childrē 1. Pet. 2. 2. Such persōs thē amōg vs that haue no loue or liking of the word but spend their daies in ignorāce securitie shew themselues to be no children of God The child in the armes of the mother or nurce that neuer desires the brest is certenly a dead child Lastly we must put this in our accounts that we must haue many afflictions if we be Gods children for he corrects all his children And when we are vnder the rodde of correction we must refigne our selues to the will and good pleasure of God This is childlike obedience and this must be done in silence and with all quietnes then God is best pleased The internall meanes of Adoption is Faith in Christ. And for the better conceiuing of it three questions are to be propounded The first what a kind of faith is this Ans. A particular or speciall faith and it hath three acts or effects The first is to beleeue Christ to be Jesus that is a Sauiour the second is to beleeue that Christ is my or thy Sauiour the third is to put the confidence of heart in him When Thomas felt the wounds of Christ he said My Lord and my God and thereupon Christ said Because thou hast seene thou beleeuest Ioh. 20. 29. Here marke that to beleeue Christ to be my Christ is faith Against this speciall faith the Papists obiect three arguments The first is this Euery speciall faith must haue a speciall word of God for his ground but there is no speciall word that thy sinnes or my sinnes are forgiuen by Christ therefore there is no speciall faith Ans. We haue that which in force and value is equiualent to a speciall word namely a generall promise with a commandement to applie the said promise to our selues Secondly I answer that the word and promise of God generally propounded in Scripture is made particular in the publike Ministerie in which when the word is preached to any people God reueales two things vnto them one that his will is to saue them by Christ the other that his will is that men should beleeue in Christ. And the word thus applied in the publike Ministerie in the name of God is as much as if an Angel should particularly speake vnto vs from heauen The second Argument Speciall faith say they is absurd because by it a sinner must beleeue the pardon of his sinnes before he hath it in as much as faith is the meanes to obtaine pardon Ans. The giuing and the receiuing of pardon and faith are both at one moment of time for when God giues the pardon of sinne at the same instant he causeth men to receiue the same pardon by faith For order of nature faith goes before the receiuing of the pardon because faith is giuen to them that are to be ingrafted into Christ and pardon to them that are in Christ for time it doth not and therfore this second argument is absurd The third Argument The full certentie and perswasion of Gods mercie in Christ followes good conscience and good workes and therefore faith followes after Iustification Ans. There be two degrees of faith A weake faith and a strong faith A weake faith is that against which doubting much preuailes in
thy selfe vnder the curse of the law and for thine offences by it bound ouer to euerlasting death If thou should est be proclaimed an Outlaw or a writ of rebellion should be serued on thee it would make thee at thy wits ende Now behold the law proclaimes thee a traytour and rebell against God through heauen and earth The law shuts heauen against thee it sets hell and death wide open for thee and it armes all the creatures of God against thee Therefore it stands thee in hand to looke about thee and to flie from the sentence of the lawe to the throne of grace for mercie and forgiuenes It hath bin the fashion of all holy men to acquaint themselues with this one lesson that they were by nature vnder the law specially then when they were to humble themselues in the presence of God Daniel in his praier ascribes shame and confusion to himselfe Dan. 9. according to the voice and crie of the law and the prodigall sonne confesseth that he had sinned against his father and against heauen and that he was vnworthy to be accounted a child of God according to the law iudging and condemning himselfe The third point is what is the price wherby men are bought or redeemed from vnder the law Ans. The obedience of the Sonne whereby he stood in subiection to the law for vs as Paul signifies in the words immediatly going before It may be said how can the obedience of one man be a price of redemption for an other I answer we must consider Christ not as a meere man but as God-man and by this meanes his Obedience is of infinit merit and efficacie Againe we must consider him not as a priuate but as a publike person representing all the Elect in his obedience to his father And by this meanes his Obedience ferues for all that beleeue in him Againe it may be alledged that the law saith Thou shalt loue thou shalt not lust c. And the soule that sinnes that soule shall die Ezech. 18. 20. And a man shall not redeeme the life of his brother Psal. 49. 7. Ans. The law requires that euery man performe obedience and make satisfaction in his owne person and the law knows no other obedience But this must be considered that the law is but one part of the reuealed will of God and that the Gospel is an other distinct part reuealing more then the law euer knew And the Gospel teacheth a Translation of the law in respect of obedience from our persons to the person of the Mediatour and thereby it addes an Exception to the law The fourth point is who are partakers of this Redemption Ans. They which see and feele and bewaile their condition that they are vnder the law and flie from the sentence thereof to the throne of grace for mercie Christ came to saue sinners Matth. 9. that is such as are conuicted by the law and know themselues to be sinners He offers ease to them that trauell and are heauie laden Matth. 11. 28. He preacheth deliuerance to captiues Luk. 4. 18. Here we are to bewaile the miserie of our people that know not themselues to be vnder the law nay they loue and delight to be vnder it For they alleadge for themselues that they say their praiers duly and truly that they meane well to God-ward and deale truly with men and therfore they thinke God will haue mercy on them and haue them excused for all their offences The last point is what benefits arise of this deliuerance from vnder the law Ans. They which turne to God and beleeue in Christ reape foure benefits hereby The first is that no sinne shall haue dominion ouer them Rom. 6. 14. Here marke by the way that they which are in Christ cannot wholly fall from grace For they which wholly fall away are vnder the dominion of sinne The second is that God will accept the indeauour to obay for obedience because they are freed from the rigour of the law Read Malac. 3. 17. The third is that they haue libertie to liue and serue God without feare of damnation or any other euill Luk. 1. 74. The last is that afflictions cease to be curses and are turned to blessings and for this cause they are delaied and qualified for the good of them which are afflicted Psal. 89. 32. J will correct them that offend with a rodde but I will not take my mercie from them Prou. 3. 11. Grieue not for the correction of the Lord for he loueth whome he correcteth Ierem. 10. 24. Correct vs in iudgement and powre forth thy wrath vpon the nations that haue not knowne thee This must teach men that professe or teach Christ not to be discouraged when they are abused railed on slaundered or cursed For if they be from vnder the law and so from vnder the sting of a guiltie conscience nothing shall hurt them They must be content for a while to suffer the snatches and bitings of the deuill for in the ende his head shall be bruised in peeces To ende this point it may be said if we that beleeue be not vnder the law then we may liue and die as we list Ans. We are free from the law as a yoke but not free from it as it is the rule of obedience and good life And because we are freed from the bondage of the law therefore we must be a law to our selues we must be voluntaries Psal. 110. 4. without constraint freely yeelding subiection to the will of God and not for feare of hell and the last iudgement The third and last degree is the Fruition of adoption in these words that we might receiue the adoption of sonnes Here two questions are to be considered The first is How the Church of the new Testament is saide to receiue the adoption which was before receiued in the old Testament Ans. In scripture a thing is often said to be done when it is done more fully and plentifully Christ tells Nathanael that he shall see heauen open Ioh. 1. 51. that is more plainly opened For it was not shut in the old Testament And the holy Ghost was not yet Ioh. 7. 39. that is in the full measure And the way into the Holiest was not open while the Tabernacle was standing Hebr. 9. 8. that is plainly made manifest And in this place Beleeuers of the new Testament receiue the Adoption because they receiue it in a more full and plentifull manner in that the spirit of children is powred forth vpon them in larger measure whether we regard Illumination or the gifts of regeneration This must teach vs that liue in these latter daies to put on the condition of sonnes and daughters of God in reuerence obedience and thankefulnes Butalas among the multitude it is farre otherwise For the most liue euen as Atheists in ignorance according to the lusts of their owne hearts The faith and repentance which they professe is but Ceremoniall faith and Repentance The second question
contention Phil. 1. 15. others make marchandise of the word It is an excellent thing to imbrace the Gospel and yet many men doe it amisse for feare or for honour or for profit or for other sinister respect and not for the Gospels sake This temporall life is an excellent thing yet few there are that know the ende of this life For men commonly spend not their time to seeke the kingdome of heauen and to serue God in seruing of men but with all their might they aime at honours profits pleasures and thus they liue amisse not for the honour of God but for themselues This must teach vs not onely to doe good but to doe it well and to propound good ends to our selues and to seeke to be vpright in the statutes of God Psal. 119. 80. To this ende three things must be done First we must set before vs the will and commandement of God and this must mooue vs to doe the good we doe Secondly the outward action must be conformable to the inward motions of the inward man and they must both goe together Thirdly we must directly intend to obay God in the things we doe and to approoue our hearts and doings to him In that the false Apostles are saide to be ielous or zealous we see how nature can counterfeit 〈◊〉 grace of God and that which the child of God doth by 〈◊〉 that the naturall man can doe by nature Thus Pharao fa 〈…〉 repentance Exod. 9. 27. and Ahab that sold himselfe to worke wickednes 1. king 21. 27. and Iudas in the midst of his despaire is said to repent Matt. 27. 1. Daily experience shewes the like in such persons who in their extremitie with teares vse to bewaile their liues past and with many vowes and protestations promise amendment and yet afterward when they are on foote againe they returne to their old bias In a word there is nothing that the godly man doth by the spirit of God spiritually but an hypocrite may doe the like carnally Nature can play the part of the ape in imitating good things Therefore it stands vs in hand to praie and examine our hearts least we be deceiued in our selues For there may lie a depth of deceit and falshood lurking in the heart And that we be not deceiued two things must be obserued One is that we must cherish in our hearts an vniuersall hatred of all and euery sinne first in our selues and then in others The second is that we must be changed and renewed in our minds consciences and affections Thirdly here we see the propertie of enuie and Ambition in these false teachers Paul must be excluded from the loue of the Galatians that they alone may be loued Thus Iosua would haue excluded Eldad and Medad from prophesying and he would haue Moses to be the onely prophet but Moses saith I would to God all the people could prophecie Num. 11. 29. Iohns disciples would haue excluded Christ baptising but Iohn saith He must increase and I must decrease Ioh. 3. 30. The disciples of Christ would haue excluded one that cast out deuills in the name of Christ but did not follow him and Christ forbad them Luk. 9. 49. Lastly we here see the propertie of deceiuers is to make a diuision betweene the Pastors and the people Beside the former pretended ielousie there is a good ielousie which the Apostle takes to himselfe and els where he calls it the ielousie of God 2. Cor. 11. 2. This ielousie presupposeth the office of the Apostles and all Ministers which stands in three things The first is to become suters to the Church or to the soules of men in the name of Christ and to make the offer or motion in his name of a spirituall marriage and this is done in the ministerie and dispensation of the Gospel The second is to make the Contract betweene mens soules and Christ. Now to the making of a contract the consent of both the parties at the least is required Christ giues his consent in the word Ose 2. 20. and we giue our consent to him and choose him for our head when we turne to God and beleeue in Christ. And the ministerie of the word serues to signifie the will of Christ vnto vs and to stirre vp our hearts to an holy consent The third is after the contract to preserue them in true faith and good life that they may be fit to be presented to Christ in the day of iudgement and so be married to him eternally for then and not before is the marriage of the lambe These duties are all noted by Paul when he saith that he prepared the Corinthians that he might present them as a pure virgin vnto Christ. 2. Cor. 11. 2. And because this charge and office is laid vpon the Apostles and Ministers therefore they are said to be ielous This Ielousie stands in three things The first is to loue the Church indeede and truth for Christs sake The second is to feare least by reason of weaknes and by meanes of the temptations of the deuill the Church and they that beleeue should fall away from Christ. The third is after the fall of the church to be angrie with holy anger and indignation for Christs sake Thus Moses was ielous when the Israelites worshipped the golden calfe and Elias with like zealessue the priests of Baal Thus is Paul said to be ielous in this place and Act. 14. If the Apostle be thus ielous how much more then is Christ himselfe ielous who hath espoused himselfe to his Church This plainly shewes that he cannot brooke either Partner or deputie And therefore his sacrifice on the crosse must stand without the sacrifice of the masse his intercession without the intercession of Saints his merits without the merit of workes his satisfaction without any satisfaction of ours He will haue the heart alone and all the heart or nothing and he will not giue any part of his honour to any other This Ielousie in the Ministers must teach all faithfull seruants of God that they keepe themselues as pure virgins for Christ and set their hearts on nothing in the world but on him Therefore they must hunger after Christ they must account all things dongue for him they must haue their conuersation in heauen with him and loue his comming vnto thē by death Psal. 45. 10. Contrariwise they that set their hearts on any other thing beside him are said to goe a whoring from him and therefore they are accursed Psal. 73. 27. Thus many Protestants doe in their practise whatsoeuer they professe Thus doth the Church of Rome both in word and deede For beside Christ shee hath many other louers and shee goes a whoring after them when shee worships Angels and Saints the images of God and Christ with religious worship Againe by this we are put in minde to yeeld an vniuersall subiection to Christ for this is the dutie of the espoused wife to her husband Lastly that good things
If ye be iustified by the law ye are abolished from Christ First I gather that the Law and the Gospel are not one in substance of doctrine as the Papists teach for they say the Gospel is nothing but the law made more perfect and plaine which if it were true a man might be iustified both by Christ and the law which Paul saith cannot be Secondly I gather hence that it is a meere deuice of mans wit to say that Christ by his death and passion merited that we should merit by our owne workes our iustification and saluation For if this were true that the merit of our workes were the fruit of Christs passion Paul would not haue said that iustification by the law should abolish Christ vnto vs. For the cause and the effect both stand together whereas Christs merit and the merit of our works agree euen as fire and water And no maruell For the reason why Christ meriteth is the Personall vnion of the Godhead with the manhood which vnion because it is not to be found in any meere man neither is there any true and proper merit to be found Whereas Paul saith Ye are fallen from grace some gather that the children of God may fall quite from the fauour of God Ans. Men are said to be vnder grace two waies First in the iudgement of infallibilitie and thus onely the Elect are vnder the grace of God Secondly in the iudgement of Christian charitie and thus all that professe Christ though indeede hypocrites are vnder the grace of God And in this sense Paul saith that the whole Church of Galatia is vnder the grace of God And they are said to fall from grace not because all were indeede vnder the fauour of God and at length cast out of it but because God makes it manifest to men that they were neuer in the fauour of God Thus Christs enemies are said â—o be blotted out of the booke of lifâ— Psal. 69. 28. when God makes it manifest that their names were neuer written there Secondly I answer that Paul speakes this not absolutely but vpon condition If ye will be iustified by the law And therefore v. 10. he saith that he is perswaded better things of them Lastly here we see it is false that euery man shall be saued by his religion for he that is abolished from Christ is quite out of the â—auour of God And therefore no religion but that which is truly Christian saueth 5 For we in the spirit by faith waite for the hope of righteousnes 6 For in Iesus Christ neither circumcision nor vncircumcision auaileth any thing but faith which worketh by loue The meaning We I Paul the rest of the Apostles and all other Christian churches In spirit that is in the powers of the soule sanctified and renewed In this sense Paul saith that the true circumcision is that which is in the heart in spirit Rom. 2. 29. and Christ saith that true worship of God is in spirit Ioh. 4. 24. And that spirit is here taken in this sense it is manifest because it is opposed to circumcision which is in the flesh By faith we wait Faith apprehends the promise and thereby brings forth hope and faith by meanes of hope makes them that beleeue to waite Hope of righteousnes that is saluation or life eternall which is the fruit of righteousnes Tit. 2. 13. or againe righteousnes hoped for Righteousnes indeede is imputed to them that beleeue and that in this life yet the fruition and the full reuelation thereof is reserued to the life to come when Christ our righteousnes shall appeare and when the effect of righteousnes namely sanctification shall be accomplished in vs. Rom. 8. 23. 1. Ioh. 3. 2. The sense then is this All the Apostles and Christian churches with one consent in spirit by meanes of their faith waite for the full reuelation of their imputed righteousnes and for euerlasting life whereas the false Apostles place their righteousnes in circumcision of the flesh and looke to haue the fruition of it in this life v. 6. In Christ that is in the Church kingdome or religion of Christ. 2. Cor. 5. 17. If any be in Christ that is if any be a Christian he is a new creature Vncircumcision that is the condition and workes of men vncircumcised Auaileth any thing is of no vse respect or acceptation with God Faith working faith effectuall in duties of loue The resolution These wordes containe a second reason where Paul confirmes the former conclusion and it may be framed thus That thing which makes vs waite for the hope of righteousnes that iustifies not circumcision but faith makes vs waite for the hope of righteousnes therefore not circumcision but faith iustifies The proposition is omitted the minor is in the 5. verse And it is confirmed by two arguments The first is the consent of all Churches We waite The second is taken from the propertie of faith in the sixt verse thus It is faith and not circumcision that auailes before God therefore faith and not circumcision makes vs waite Againe in these two verses Paul meetes with an Obiection which may be framed thus If ye abolish circumcision and the ceremoniall law ye abolish the exercises of religion The answer is in stead of them we haue other exercises in our spirit namely the inward exercises of faith hope and loue The vse In the 5. verse foure things are to be considered The first is who waites Paul saith we waite Before he hath iustified his doctrine by the Scriptures now he addes the consent of the Churches Here then we see what is the office of all faithfull dispensers of the word namely to declare such doctrines as are founded in Scriptures and approoued by the consent of the true Church of God Paul an Apostle that could not erre respected consent much more are all ordinarie Ministers to doe it Againe it is the office of all Christian people to maintaine and defend all such doctrines and opinions as are founded in the Scriptures and ratified by the consent of the true churches of God and no other This to doe is to walke in the way of vnitie and peace and to doe otherwise is to walke in the way of schisme and heresie The second point is what is waited for Paul saith the reuelation of righteousnes and eternall saluation Here I obserue that there is no iustification by the obseruation of the law and I prooue it thus The righteousnes whereby a sinner is iustified is apprehended by faith and expected by hope but if righteousnes were by the law men should haue the fruition of their righteousnes in this life and consequently the hope thereof should cease Secondly here is comfort for the godly They complaine of the want of sanctification but they are to know that in this life they shall neuer feele righteousnes as they feele sinne here they must hunger and thirst after righteousnes liuing in some want of it If we haue the first
the price of eternall life Phil. 3. 13. Luk. 9. 62. Here comes a common fault to be considered we in respect of profession goe forward yet we looke backe in our course and minde earthly things Lastly we must not be mooued with the speaches of men which are giuen of vs either to or fro They are lookers on and must haue their speaches and our care must be not to heede them but to looke to our course The second dutie of Christian people is that they must not onely be runners but they must runne well And that is done by beleeuing and by obaying the true religion or as Paul saith by hauing faith and good conscience 1. Tim. 1. 18. These are as it were the two feete by which we runne to life euerlasting Vnder faith we are to comprehend the true acknowledgement of God affiance in him and inuocation c. Vnder good conscience is comprised the purpose of not sinning and the care to obay God in all his commandements To applie this to our selues runners we are but alas few of vs are good runners We haue one good foote and that is our faith or religion which is sound and good but we halt on the other foote our care to keepe conscience is not sutable to our religion And three things cause a lamenes or feeblenes in this foote the lust of the eye that is couetousnes the lust of the flesh and pride of life The third dutie is that we must runne the race from the beginning to the ende and finish our course so as we may apprehend life euerlasting 1. Tim. 6. 11. 2. Tim. 4. 7. 1. Cor. 9. 24. And for this cause we must cherish in our hearts a loue and feruent desire of eternall life and by this meanes we shall be drawne on through all miseries and ouerpasse them to the ende Secondly we must hold and maintaine a constant and daily purpose of not sinning And where we are the weakest there must our resolution be the strongest And thus shall we be constant to the death 8 It is not the perswasion of him that calleth you The meaning This opinion of iustification by the workes of the law is not from God who hath called you from bondage to libertie The scope Paul here meetes with a conceit of the Galatians which was this Why dost thou so often and so sharpely reprooue vs for we hould nothing against conscience but are perswaded of the thing which we say To this Paul answers here this perswasion is not of God because it is against the calling of God for he calles you to libertie and this your opinion drawes you into bondage Here we see the cause of mens declining from God and his worde and that is this Men denie credence to Gods word listen to plausible perswasions and so fall awaie Thus Eue fell in the estate of innocencie by listning to the false perswasions of the deuill The Papists â—usle themselues in their superstitions by a presumption that the Church cannot erre and that god wil not leaue his church destitute of the assistaÌ„ce of his spirit Our common people boulster themselues in their blind waies by a presumption that God is all of mercy and that if they doe their true intent serue God say their praiers deale iustly and doe as they would be done vnto they shall certenly be saued Tradesmen often vse many practises of fraud and iniustice and that vpon a perswasion that they haue a charge and family which must be maintained If men now a daies will not blaspheme drinke and riot as others doe they shall be charged with precisenes and that comes vpon a perswasion that it sufficeth to auoid the outward and notorious crimes which are mentioned and condemned in the law Thus the whole world is misled by blind perswasions Secondly hence we learne to close vp our eyes as it were and absolutely to follow the calling of god to subiect all the powers of our soules vnto it Thus did Abraham when he was called to go he knew not whether and Paul without vsing consultation went and preached in Arabia at the calling of Christ. Thirdly Paul here sets downe a note to discerne of false doctrines and opinions in religion If they be sutable to the calling of God they are good if they be against the calling of God they are naught This is Pauls rule God calles vs to libertie therefore the doctrine of iustification by the workes of the law is naught for it drawes vs into bondage In like â—ort God calles vs to free iustification and therefore the doctrine of humane satisfactions and of the merit of workes is naught Againe God calls vs to an vtter deniall of our selues and therefore the Popish doctrine of preparation and of freedome of will in the conuersion of a sinner is naught Lastly it is to be obserued that Paul saith in the time present of him that calleth you for hence it appeares that God continues to call the Galatians euen after their fall in which they fell away to an other Gospel and as much as in them lay abolished themselues from Christ. This shews Gods patience and that there is a possibilitie of mercie after great and grieuous falls It may be saide how long doth God continue to call men vnto him Ans. So long as he vouchsafeth them the benefit of the publike Ministerie Thus then more then fourtie yeares hath God called vs in England And for this cause it is our part to pray to God for hearing eares to be pearced in our hearts and we must answer the calling of God Psal. 27. 8. at the least in the desires and groanes of our hearts And lastly we must in life and conuersation be sutable to the calling of God 9 A little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe The sense As a little leauen leaueneth and fauoreth the whole lumpe of dow euen so one errour or point of corrupt doctrine corrupteth the whole bodie of Christian religion because all the points of religion are linked and compounded together so as if one be corrupt the rest cannot remaine â—ound and incorrupt The scope The obiection of the Galatians is Put case that we erre in ioyning Circumcision and Christ yet there is no cause why thou shouldest â—o sharpely reprooue vs for it is no great errour to ioyne workes and Christ in the cause of our Iustification Paul answers to this obiection by a prouerbe saying that a little leauen of false doctrine corrupts the whole bodie of religion and one errour though it seeme to be of small moment at the first may at length bring with it the corruption and deprauation of many other points The vse In the example of the Galatians we see what is the common fashion of men namely to extenuate their faults and to make small matters of great offences The Phariâ—ies taught that sundrie of Gods commandements were small and little commandements Matth. 5. 19. To them that make no conscience of sinne great
to forsake wife and children house and land for Christs sake If we haue not the command of our selues in a trifle we may neuer hope for it in waightie matters V. There are dangerous effects of drunkennes First it destroies the bodie For it inflames the blood with an vnnaturall heate and this vnnaturall heate ingenders vnnaturall thirst which ingenders immoderate drinking whence comes dropsies consumptions all cold diseases and death Secondly it hurts the minde for the spirits of the heart and braine beeing the immediate instruments of the soule are by drinking distempered and inflamed and hereupon arise wicked imaginations disordered affections And thus the deuil in the roome of Gods image sets vp his owne image and makes the minde a shoppe of all wickednesse Thirdly the vile imaginations and affections that are in men when they are drunke remaine still in them when they are sober so as beeing sober they are drunke in affection In fauour of drunkennesse it is alleadged that Noahs drunkennes is remembred in scripture but no where condemned Ans. While Moses sets downe the foule effects that followed Noahs drunkennesse he doth indeede condemne it Secondly his example is noted in scripture as a warning to all ages following Thirdly his sinne may be lessened though not excused because he had no experience of wine Obiect II. Ioseph and his brethren did drinke and were drunke together Gen. 43. v. last Ans. The meaning of the text is that they dranke liberally or that they dranke of the best together For the word shakar signifies not onely to be drunke in drinking but also to drinke liberally or to drinke of the best drinke Hag. 1. 6. Obiect III. Learned Phisitians as Rasis Avicenna and others teach that it is greatly for health to be drunke once or twice in a moneth Ans. As learned as they teach the contrarie And we may not doe any euill or sinne against God for any good to our selues Obiect IU It is said to be neighbourhood and good fellowshippe Ans. It is drunken fellowship The right fellowship is in the doctrine of the Apostles praier Sacraments and the workes of mercie Thus much of the works of the flesh Now follows the punishment of thē of which I cōsider three things First a Premonition in these words whereof I tell you before as I also haue told you before Secondly the designment of the punishment in these words shall not inherit the kingdome of God Thirdly the designment of the persons in these words They which doe such things In the Premonition is set downe the office of all Ministers and that is often to forewarne the people of the future iudgements of God for their sinnes Mich. 3. 8. Isa. 58. 1. And this may easily be done For they may know the sinnes of men by experience and the iudgements of God due to euery sinne they may finde in the word of God Againe all people are warned by this often to meditate of the future iudgements of God Thus did Dauid Psal. 119. 120. and Paul who knowing the terrour of the Lord was mooued to doe his dutie 2. Cor. 5. 11. The old world neuer so much as dreamed of gods iudgements before they came vpon them and so they perished Matth. 24. 39. The punishment of these sinnes is not to inherit Gods kingdome Gods kingdome sometime signifies the regiment of God whereby he rules all things in heauen and earth More specially it signifies a state or condition in heauen whereby God and Christ is all things to all the Elect. 1. Cor. 15. 28. And thus it is taken in this place And an entrance or beginning to this happie estate is in this life when men in their consciences and liues are ruled by Gods word and spirit It must here further be obserued that not to inioy the kingdome of God is to be in torment in hell because there are no more but two estates after this life and therefore to be out of heauen is to be in hell The vse I. This must teach vs aboue all things to seeke Gods kingdome and to establish it in our hearts and that we shall doe if we know the will of God and yeeld subiection to it in the duties of repentance faith new obedience II. The kingdome of God comes by inheritance therfore there is no merit of Good workes The persons which are punished are such as are doers and practisers of the works of the flesh Marke the words not such as haue bin doers but such as are doers The word signifies a present and a continued act of doing amisse The vse Here is the difference betweene the godly man and the vngodly The godly man falls into the workes of the flesh and beeing admonished thereof he repents and recouets himselfe he doth not stand in the way of sinners though sometime he enter into it Psal. 1. 1. The vngodly man when he falls lies still in his sinne and heapes sinne vpon sinne and makes a practise of euill I. Warning They which are priuie to themselues of any of the former workes of the flesh must bewaile their offences and vtterly forsake them For if we be found doers of any one worke of the flesh there is no hope of saluation II. Warning They which haue turned vnto God from the works of the flesh must be constant and take heede of going backe least they loose the kingdome of God 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenes goodnes faith 23 Meeknes temperance against such there is no law For the better obseruing and the more easie vnderstanding of the rule in the 16. v. Walke in the spirit Paul here sets downe a Catalogue of the works of the spirit In the Catalogue I consider three things the propertie of the workes of the spirit in these words The fruit of the spirit the kinds of works and they are nine the benefit that comes by them in these words against such there is no law The fruit of the spirit It is the propertie of the workes of Gods spirit in vs to be called the fruits of the spirit And by this much is signified namely that the Church is the garden of God Cant. 4. 16. that teachers are planters and setters 1. Cor. 3. 9. that beleeuers are trees of righteousnes Isa. 61. 3. that the spirit of God is the sappe and life of them and good workes and vertues are the fruits which they beare In that the works of the spirit are called fruits therof hence it followes that there are no true vertues and good affections without the grace of regeneration The vertues of the heathen how excellent soeuer they seemed to be were but shadowes of vertue and serued onely to restraine the outward man and no further Againe here we see the efficacie of the spirit which makes men fruitful or bearing-trees of righteousnes Psal. 1. 3. yea trees that beare fruit in their old age Psal. 92. 14. Here we haue cause to cast downe our selues For
two respects 1. Because by faith we apprehend the righteousnesse of Christ and so in him who hath fulfilled the lawe for vs we fulfill it and so establish it 2. because hauing our hearts purified by faith we liue no more according to the flesh but according to the spirit and so by inchoaâ—e obedience we fulfill the law Lastly in the end in that both the lawe and the gospel tend directly to the manifestation of the glorie of God Yet they differ in 5. things First in the manner of reuealing the lawe before the fall was perfectly known by nature and since the falliâ— part Rom. 2. 15. The Gospel is not known by nature neither was it euer written in mans heart before or after the fall as Paul saith 1. Cor. 2. 9. Those things which the eie hath not seene nor the eare heard nor the heart of man conceiued are they which God hath prepared for them that loue him therefore the Gospel is called a mysterie Rom. 16. v. 25 26. First because the doctrine of the Gospel was made knowne to men and angels by the reuelation of God Eph. 3. 5. 9. Secondly because there is required a special reuelation worke of gods spirit before a man can yeeld assent vnto it Therefore Paul saith We haue not receiued the spirit of the world but the spirit of God that we might know the things that are giuen to vs of God 1. Cor. 2. 12. Secondly in the subiect or doctrine it selfe and that in two respects First the Law preacheth nothing but absolute iustice to the transgressours thereof the Gospel sheweth how iustice is qualified with mercie from all things from which ye could not be absolued by the Law of Moses by him euery one that beleeueth is iustified Act. 13. 39. Secondly the Law teacheth what manner of men we ought to be and what we ought to doe that we may come to eternall life but shewes not howe we may becom such indeed the Gospel teacheth that by faith in Christ we may be such as the Law requires God hath made him to be sinnâ— for vs who knewe no sinne that we might be made the righteousnes of God in him 2. Cor. 5. 21. Thirdly in the obiect The law is giuen to the vniâ—st lawles vngodly prophane 1. Tim. 1. 9 10. that it may shew them their sinnes and the punishment thereby deserued and so may accuse and condemne them the Gospel is to be published and dispensed onely to the penitent which are contrite and broken in heart mourne for their sinnes Math. 11. Esay 57. Luk. 4. IIII. The law promiseth eternall life vpon condition of works Doe this and liue If thou wiâ—â— enter into life keepe the commandements The Gospel promiseth eternall life freely without any condition of works Rom. 4. 5. To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted to him for righteousnes Rom. 3. 21 22. The righteousnes of God is made manifest without the law by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleeue V. In the effects The Law is no instrumentall cause of faith repentance or any sauing grace it is the minister of death 2. Cor. 3. 7. causing wrath Rom. 3. 15. But the Gospel causeth life it is the grace of God which bringeth saluation Tit. 2. 11. for this cause Paul calleth the Law a dead or killing letter the Gospel a quickning spirit 2. Cor. 3. Fourthly it may be demaÌ„ded whether any maÌ„ be able to fulfil the Law considering that Paul biddeth vs beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ Ans. No meere man can perfectly fulfill the Law in this life This conclusion S. Paul prooueth in sundrie of his Epistles specially by these arguments First by the great and generall deprauation of nature which remaineth in part euen in the regenerate stayning their best actions and making them like a menstruous cloath confessing withall that his best workes are not answerable to the law by reason of the remainders of originall corruption Rom. 7. Now perfect fulfilling of the law cannot stand with corruption of nature and transgression in life For a corrupt fountaine cannot send forth sweete waters neither can a corrupt tree beare good fruit Saint Iames saith He that offendeth in one is guiltie of all and the Scripture pronounceth him accursed that abideth not in all things written in the bookâ— of the law to doe them Popish Doctours answer first that originall corruption which they call the fewell of sinne and the first motions to euill preuenting all consent of will are indeede in the regenerate but they are no sinnes properly But it is false which they teach For euery transgression of the law is a sinne as S. Iohn defines it 1. Ioh. 3. 4. but these are transgressions of the tenth commandement for it either forbiddeth these first motions whether they be primò primae or secundò primae as Schoolemen speake or it forbid doth nothing but the motioÌ„s which are with coÌ„sent of wil which were forbidden in the former commandements and so in effect there are but nine commandements the tenth forbidding no speciall sinne Againe Paul teacheth that these motions preuenting all consent of will are formally opposed to the Law I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde Secondly they answer that Paul Rom. 7. speakes not of himselfe but in the person of the vnregenerate according to the opinion of S. Augustine Ans. Augustine indeede was once of that iudgement but he after retracted that opinion as it is manifest out of his booke of Retractations and the 6. booke against Iulian the Pelagian and that for these reasons First because Paul saith To will is present with me and I doe not the good I would and J delight in the law of God concerning the inward man all which are proper to the regenerate and cannot be affirmed of the wicked Secondly because he makes mention of the inward man which is all one with the new man or the new creature which agreeth onely to the regenerate Thirdly because he saith he is ledde captiue to sinne v. 23. whereas the wicked are not drawne to sinne by force against their wills but runne riot of their owne accord into all wickednes as the horse rusheth into the battell Ierem. 8. 6. Lastly in that he cries out in a sense and sorrow for his sinnes O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the bodie of this death v. 24. which can not be the voice of the vnregenerate for they feele not the burden of their sinne nor desire to be eased of it but take delight and pleasure in it His second reason is this such as our knowledge is such is our loue of God and man but our knowledge is onely in part therefore our loue is but in part and so consequently our obedience is but in part therfore there is no perfect fulfilling of
because God is not mocked nor will not be deluded with such pretenses First here the Apostles dealing is worthy to be obserued in that reproouing them which neglected their dutie to the ministers of the word he bringeth in God himselfe taking the matter into his owne hand making the ministers quarrell his owne quarrell and this he doth to the end we might see whom we haue to deale withall and whom we do abuse when we abuse the ministers of the word to witt that we abuse not man but God For albeit it be true of all and euery sinne which Dauid confesseth of his owne particular murther and adultery that it is against God yea against him alone Psal. 51. 4. yet in these and such like cases which tend to the vndermining of his Church and the decay of his religion and worship he taketh himselfe more directly aimed at and more nearely touched When the Israelites refused to haue Samuell and his sonnes to rule ouer them the Lord saith They haue not cast thee away but they haue cast me away that I should not raigne ouer them 1. Sam. 8. 7. When the Leuites were defrauded of their due the Lord by his prophet telleth the people Ye haue spoiled me in tithes offerings Mal. 3. 8. So in this place when the Galatians did wrongfully withhold and keepe backe that competent allowance that was due to their teachers he telleth them that it was a sinne tending against God who is not nor will not nor cannot be mocked for what wrong soeuer is done to the messenger that is sent the same is done to his Lord that sent him whatsoeuer disgrace or indignitie is offered an Embassadour the same redounds to the Prince whose Embassadour he is This ought to be a Caueat vnto vs to take heed howe we contemne or neglect the ministers of God seeing whatsoeuer wrong is done them Christ takes it as done to himselfe Matth. 25. 45. Act. 9. 4. This lets vs see the hainous sinnes of many that professe the Gospel specially in this kind who now at this day if euer are ingenious in defrauding and eloquent in declaiming against the ministers of the word in laughing them to skorne as they did our Sauiour Christ Mark 5. 40. and abusing them in tearmes and taunts calling them bald priests as young children called Elizeus balde pale no doubt following the example of their parents of whome they learned it ascend thou balde pate ascend thou balde pate 2. King 2. 23. that they are too full of the spirit as they derided the Apostles in saying they were full of newe wine Act. 2. 13. in making them their table talke making songs of them as the drunkards did of Dauid and Ieremie In scourging them with the whippe of the tongue as the Stoicks called Paul a babbler Act. 17. 18. and Festus a madde man Act. 26. Nowe in that they thus scornefully abuse his ministers and so indignely and disdainefully intreat his messengers and Embassadours what doe they els but abuse Christ Iesus himselfe and through their sides wound and crucifie him againe When Sanacherib King of Ashur reuiled Ierusalem Hezekiah the king what saies the Lord O virgin daughter of Sion he hath despised thee and laughed thee to skorne O daughter of Ierusalem he hath shaken his head at thee Whome hast thou railedon and blasphemed and against whome hast thou exalted thy voice and lifted vp thine eies on high euen against the holy one of Israel Esay 37. v. 22 23. The vse Hēce we learne that God hath an exact knowledge of all our actions cannot be deluded Prou. 15. 11. Hell and destruction are before him how much more c. Psal. 11. 4. His eies consider his eie liddes trie the children of men Psal. 139. v. 2. He knowes our thoughts long before they be Hebr. 4. 12. All things are naked and bate in his sight Reason it selfe shewes that he which made the cie cannot but see he that made the heart and minde cannot but vnderstand the frame motion thereof Psal. 94. v. 9. 10. c. II. This shewes the madnesse of those which say God heareth not seeth not vnderstandeth not or which say in their hearts How should he heare is their knowledge in the most high or can he see through the thicke cloud III. Hence we are taught in our praiers to power forth our hearts before the Lord without concealing so much as the least sinne seeing we may easily delude men and deceiue our selues but God we cannot deceiue IV. It ought to be a bridle to vs to curbe and keepe in our corruptions considering his eies pierce the darknesse the most secret and hidden places yea euen the secret closets and cabinets of our hearts Thus much of the reason I proceed to the confirmation or proofe of his reason in these words For whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape Where the Apostle prooues that God will not be mocked with vaine excuses seeing he will render to euery man according to his workes which is signified by this allegoricall speech of sowing and reaping so often vsed in Scripture as 5. Cor. 9. 11. 2. Cor. 9. 6. in which places labour and cost in doing good and being beneficiall specially to the ministers of the word is compared to seed the workers to seeds-men the ministers to whome this benefit is conferred to the tilled ground the gaine that accrewes vnto them thereby to the haruest wherewith God will reward them and that according to their workes in the generall day of retribution This metaphor of sowing doeth elsewhere signifie all the morall actions of a mans life whether they be good or euill Of good actions Salomon saith He that soweth righteousnesse hath a sure recompence Prou. 11. 18. Of euill actions he saith He that soweth iniquitie shall reape affliction Prou. 22. 8. But here Paul restraines it to those good workes of liberalitie which are performed in the maintenance of the ministerie And he calleth that which is bestowed vpon the ministers of the word seede which beeing sowne doeth recompence the cost thirtie sixtie an hundred fold that so they might not think their labor lost nor their cost bestowed in vaine seeing they were to receiue that which they laid forth with aduantage But here it may be said This prouerbiall sentence is not alwaie true for sometime men sowe much gather but litle Deut. 28. 38. Agg. 1. 6. nay sometime they sowe and reape not Mich. 6. 15. Againe experience shewes that that which is sowen may degenerate into another kind Ans. It is not necessarie that prouerbiall sentences should be true at all times and in euery particular if they be true for the most part or in that for which they are brought it is sufficient as that Matth. 13. 57. a prophet is not accepted in his owne countrie is for the most part true though not alwaies So whatsoeuer a man soweth the same commonly and vsually he doeth reape But it
will be said howe can a man reape that which he soweth seeing that Christ affirmeth it to be a true saying that one soweth and another reapeth Ioh. 4. 37. Ans. In that one soweth and another reapeth it is not to bee imputed to nature but to the speciall prouidence of god the words are to be vnderstood of the prophets who were the seedsmen in sowing the seedes of the Gospel of the Apostles who were the reapers whose plaine and powerfull preaching of the Gospel did as farre exceede that of the prophets as the haruest doth the seed time Thus the time vnder the Law is resembled to childhood and infancie that vnder the Gospell to mans estate Gal. 4. 1. c. Againe it may be said the husbandman soweth not the body that shall be 1. Cor. 15. 37. Therefore he reapeth not that which he sowed Ans. He reapeth not the same indiuiduall but yet the same specificall bodie It may further be doubted of the trueth of that which is signified by this prouerbiall sentence namely whether euery man shal receiue according to his workes for so euery man should be condemned To which I answer that it is not vniuersally true for if the righteous commit iniquitie all his righteousnesse shall be no more remembred and if a wicked man turne from his sinne none of his sinnes that he hath committed shall be mentioned vnto him Ezeck 33. 13 16. It must therefore be restrained thus He that doeth wickedly and perseuereth therein to the ende He that doeth well and continueth in well doing shall receiue according to his workes the seedes of his former sinnes shall not growe vp to the haruest of condemnation For it is the priuiledge yea the happinesse of a righteous man so to haue his finnes couered with the robes of Christ his righteousnesse as that they shall neuer be vncouered to his shame Psal. 32. Esay 43. 25. Againe it may hence be prooued in that sanctification in death is perfected originall corruption beeing vtterly abolished and therefore though the booke of a regenerate mans conscience be opened at the day of iudgement yet nothing shall be found in it but his good workes which follow him till the resurrection Apoc. 14. 13. Besides this in the last sentence pronounced by our Sauiour Christ Math. 25. only their good workes are mentioned Come ye blessed of my father inherit the kingdome prepared for you for I was hungrie and ye fedde me c. their sinnes and imperfections not so much as once named but concealed and passed ouer II. Obiect It may be said that neither the good nor the bad doe reape that which they haue sowne the godly for the seeds of good works reape nothing but affliction the wicked for the cursed seeds of a damnable life comfort and contentation To which I answer that it is not true if we restraine it to the tearme of this life for so all men reape not as they haue sowne But it is vndoubtedly true of the life to come for the iustice of God requires that all should be rewarded according to their workes Rom. 2. Hence therefore we may gather that seeing men must reape as they sow and yet doe not reape nor receiue their reward in this life that there is another life after this in which God will giue to euery one as his workes shall be and therfore there shall be a iudgement And because the bodie was partaker with the soule either in doing good or euill it is iust likewise it should be partaker either of miserie or felicitie and therefore there shall be a resurrection III. Obiect The whore of Babylon must be rewarded double Apoc. 18. 6. In the cuppe that shee hath filled to you fill her the donble And the Saints pray thus to God Render to our neighbours seuenfold into their bosome Psal. 79. 12. Therefore it seemeth that some men shall not be iudged according to their works because they are punished aboue their deserts Ans Shee is rewarded double yet not aboue but according to her deserts giue her double according to her workes v. 6. the meaning is not that shee should be punished twise as much as shee had deserued for it is the law of God that the malefactour should be beaten with a certaine number of stripes not aboue but according to his trespasse Deut. 29. 2. but that shee should be tormented twise as much as shee had tormented others Againe these phrases and formes of speech of rewarding double or seuen fold signifie that God will pay wicked men whome to the full a definite number beeing put for an indefinite as Gen. 4. 15. Doubtlesse whosoeuer slaieth Cain shall be punished seuen fold The meaning is not that the murtherer of Cain should be punished seuen fold more then he was punished for killing his brother Abel for it should not haue beene so great a sinne for a man to haue killed him as it was for him to kill his brother but that he should be most seuerely and grieuously punished IIII. Obiect Infants haue no works whereby they may be iudged seeing they doe neither good nor euill as the Scripture speaketh of Iacob and Esau Rom. 9. 11. therefore all shall not be iudged according to workes Ans. These phrases of Scripture As a man sowes so shall be reape euery one shall receiue according to his workes c. are not to be extended to all but must be restrained to such as haue works knowledge to discerne betwixt good and euill which infants haue not For besides that they are destitute of workes they also want the vse of reason and therefore they shall not be iudged by the booke of conscience but by the booke of life For to say as Hugo de S. Vict. doth vpon the Rom. quaest 59. that they shall be condemned for the sinnes which their parents committed in their conception and natiuitie as though they themselues had actually committed them is contrarie to that Ezek. 18. 20. the sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of the father U. Obiect But how shall they be pronounced iust who beeing come to yeares of discretion yet haue no good works as Lazarus and the theefe vpon the crosse who liuing leudly all his life long was converted at the last gaspe Ans. That Lazarus had no good works whereby he might be declared iust it cannot be prooued the contrarie rather may be gathered out of Scripture and that the good theefe had no good works it is flit against the text Luk. 23. 40 41. where he maketh a notable confession of Christ and rebuketh his fellow labouring to bring him to the faith which was a memorable fact of Christian charitie Secondly though it were graunted that they had no good works in action yet they were full of good workes in affection and by these they were to be iudged God accepting in his children the will for the deede Lazarus by reason of his extreame pouertie and the theefe by reason of the shortnes of time which
he had to liue in the world could not be plentifull in good workes thereby to giue sufficient testimonie of their vnfained faith yet God accepteth a man according to that which he hath and not according to that which he hath not accepting the will for the deede as he accepted the willingnes of Abraham to sacrifice his sonne as though he had sacrificed him indeede Gen. 22. VI. Obiect God doth not proportionate the reward to the worke because he doth reward works which are finite temporall with infinite and eternall punishment Ans. Sinne beeing considered in respect of the act as it is a transient action is finite But in a threefold confideration it is infinite First in respect of the obiect against whome it is committed for beeing the offence of an infinite Maiestie it doth deserue infinite punishment for if he that clippes the Kings coyne or defaceth the Kings armes or counterfaitetâ— the broad seale of England or the Princes priuie seale ought to die as a traytour because this disgrace tendeth to the person of the Prince much more ought he that violates the law of God die the first and second death seeing the breach thereof doth not onely tend to the defacing of his owne image in vs but to the person of God himselfe who in euery sinne is contemned and dishonoured Secondly sinne is infinite in respect of the subiect For seeing that the soule is immortall and that the guilt of sinne and the blot together doe staine the soule as the crimâ—in or skaâ—let die the silke or the wooll and can no more be seuered from the soule then spots from the Leopard it remaineth that sinne is infinite in durance and so deserueth eternall punishment Thirdly it is infinite in respect of the minde desire and intent of the sinner whose desire is still to walke on in his sinnes and except God should cut off the line of his life neuer to giue ouer sinning but to runne on in infinitum committing of sinne euen with greedinesse Thus hauing the meaning of the words let vs come to the doctrine and vse There be two principall reasons which hinder men from beeing beneficiall and liberall to the Ministerie The first is because they thinke all is lost that is bestowed that way The second is because they are afraid lest themselues should want To both which the Apostle makes answer in this place comparing our beneficence in the vpholding maintaining countenancing of the Ministerie to seede to teach vs that as the husbandman doth sow his corne in the ground neuer fearing the losse thereof but hoping for a greater increase not doubting his owne want but assuring himselfe of greater plentie So we in sowing the seedes of good works must neuer dreame of losse or cost considering the more we sowe the more we shall reape we must neuer feare want seeing we shall receiue an hundred fold Mark 10. 30. If men could be perswaded of this that the time of this life is the seede time that the last iudgement is the haruest and that as certenly as the husbandman which sowes his seede lookes for increase so we for our good workes a recompence to the full O how fruitfull should we be how plentifull how full of good works But the cursed roote of infidelitie which is in euery man by nature doth drie vp the sappe of all Gods graces in vs and make vs either bad or barren trees either to bring forth sowre fruits of sinne or no fruit at all but to become vnprofitable both to our selues and others For the reason why men are so cold in their liberalitie so fruitlesse so vnprofitable is because they doe not beleeue the promises of God that he is true of his word that whatsoeuer they giue to the poore or the Ministers of his word they lend vnto the Lord and whatsoeuer they lay out the Lord will restore to them againe Prou. 19. 17. For if they were as wel perswaded of a recompence at the last day as the husbandman is of a haruest they would be more frequent in duties of charitie and more plentifull in good workes then commonly they be Further let it be obserued that though these words be but generally expouÌ„ded in the verse folowing where the Apostle saith He that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption â—e that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reap life euerlasting yet are they more particularly and distinctly set downe elswhere in Scripture as 2. Cor. 9 6. He that soweth sparingly shall reape sparingly and he that soweth liberally shall reape liberally that is the haruest shall not onely be answerable to the seede and the reward to the worke but greater or lesse according to the quantitie and qualitie of the worke For euery man shall receiue his reward according to his proper labour 1. Cor. 3. 8. For the more the husbandman sowes the more he doth vsually reape except God blow vpon it in cursing the land as he did the Israelites who sowed much and gathered but little and the lesse he sows the lesse shall his croppe be Euen so the more plentifull we are in sowing the seedes of good workes the more we shall reape and the more sparing we are the lesse shall our haruest be Hence I gather First that there are seuerall degrees of punishmentsin Hell according to the greatnes and smalnes of sinnes for some sinnes are but as moâ—es others as beames Matth. 7. 4. some as gnats others as camells Matth. 23. 24. and therefore some shall be beaten with many stripes some with few and it shall be easier for them of Sodoâ— and Gomortha at the day of iudgement then for them of Capernaum Secondly that there are sundrie degrees of glorie and felicitie in heauen proportionall to mens works for all men doe not sow alike neither are their workes equall but haue sundâ—â—e degrees of goodnes in them and therefore there are answerable degrees of glorie wherewith they are to be crowned This truth is taught elsewhere more plainly as Dan. 12. 3. They that be wise shall shine as the brightnes of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnes shall shine as the starres for euermore Therefore as there is a greater brightnes in the starre then in the firmament so there shall be greater glorie in one then in another 1. Cor. 3. 8. Euery man shall receiue his reward according to his owne labour therefore seeing all mens labours are not alike their reward shall not be alike This is further confirmed by the parable of the talents Luk. 19. where the master of the seruants doth proportionate his wages to their worke making him that had gained with his talent fiue talents ruler ouer fiue cities him that had gained teâ— ruler ouer tenne And whereas it may be said that all the labourers in the vineyard receiued an equall reward namely a pennie as well as those that wrought but an houre or those that bare the burden and heate of the
I come quickly and my reward is with me to giue to euery one as his works shall be Apoc. 22. 12. Besides it meeteth with the practise of those men which sowe nothing but cockâ—e and yet expect a croppe of wheates or nothing but darnell and yet looke to reape a barly haruest that is such as sowe nothing but the cursed seeds of a damnable life and yet looke to reape the haruest of eternall life for as a man soweth so shall he reape such as he brueth such shall he drinke Euery one shall eate the fruit of his owne waies and be filled with his owne deuises Prou. 1. 31. It doeth further detect the follie of those which fraught the shippe of their soule with nothing but faith resting in carnall presumption vpon a vaine opinion of faith and neuer caring for good workes against whome Saint Iames writeth chap. 2. v. 14. What auaileth it though a man say he hath faith when he hath no workes can the faith saue him 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that faith which is without workes is dead We must therefore sowe the seedes of good workes in this life if after this life we looke to reape the haruest of eternall life giue all diligence by good workes to make our calling and election sure that as it is sure in it selfe in Gods vnchangeable decree 2. Tim. 2. 19. so we may make it sure to vs. 2. Pet. 1. 10. and so lay vp in store a good foundation against the time to come that we may obtaine eternall life 2. Tim. 6. 19. Lastly it crosseth the wicked conceipt and imagination of those men that sing a requiem to their soules in promising to themselues an impunitie from sinne and an immunitie from all the iudgements of God notwithstanding they goe on in their bad practises and all because God doth not presently take vengeance on them for their sinnes For they do not consider that their sinnes are as seedes which must haue a time to growe in before they come to maturitie but beeing once ripe and full-eared let them assure themselues God will cut them downe with the sickle of his iudgements as we read Gen. 15. 16. They remember not what the Lord saith by Ieremie that he will not wearie himselfe with following after these wild asses vsed to the wildernesse which snuffe vp the winde by occasion at their pleasure and none can turne them backe but will seeke for them and finde them in their moneths that is when their iniquitie shall be at the full the Lord will meete with them 8. For he that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reape life euerlasting Here Saint Paul specifieth that in particular which before he had deliuered in generall vz. what he meant by sowing and reaping And this he doth by a distribution or enumeration of the kindes of sowing and reaping she wing that there are two sorts of seeds which men sow in this life good and euill Two kinds of sowers spirituall men and carnall men Two sorts of ground in which this seede is sowne the flesh and the spirit Two sorts of haruests which men are to reape according to the seede corruption and life as Paul saith If ye liue after the flesh ye shall die but if ye mortifie the deedes of the bodie by the spirit ye shall liue Rom. 8. 13. These two sorts of haruests beeing answerable to the seede corruption and death beeing the haruest of the seede sowne to the flesh life and immortalitie of that to the spirit Tacianus the hereticke and author of the sect of the Encratites doth gather from this and the like places that marriage is in it selfe simply euill because it is a sowing to the flesh To him we may adioyne the Popes holinesse Syricius who reasoneth after the same manner to prooue that Priestes ought not to marrie because saith he they that are in the flesh cannot please God Rom. 8. 8. where he condemneth all marriages as vncleane both in the Cleargie and the Laitie Distinct. 82. Vnderstanding as though Paul should speake properly of seed and of the flesh But worthely was Tacianus his opinion confuted and he condemned for an hereticke for the Apostle speaketh not of the workes of nature but of corrupt nature which ouerturneth the diuine order which God set in nature in the creation Besides the Apostolike writer saith that marriage is honourable among all men not the first onely but also the second third c. and among Cleargie men as well as others and therefore the marriage bed beeing vndefiled that is beeing vsed in holy manner is no sowing to the flesh but to the spirit as Popish doctours are enforced to confesse Lastly Paul saith not He that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to his flesh c. Now no man except he be worse then a bruit beast doth abuse himselfe by sowing to his owne flesh as Ierome saith vpon this place Others by sowing to the flesh and spirit vnderstand the following after the fruites of the flesh and of the spirit mentioned in the former chapter vers 19. 22. But this exposition cannot stand in this place because the illatiue particle for in the beginning of the verse sheweth euidently that these wordes depend vpon the former as an exegesis or exposition thereof where Paul spake not generally of all but particularly of those workes which serue directly to vphold the ministerie By sowing to the flesh therefore the Apostle meaneth nothing else but to liue in the flesh to walke in it to take pleasure in it to followe the desires of it and to fulfill the lusts thereof More plainely it is wholly to giue and add ct a mans selfe to the pleasures profits honours and preferments of this life and to spend himselfe his strength and wit in compassing of them hauing little or no respect of the life to come howe he may compasse the rich purchasse of the kingdom of heauen which who so doeth shall reape nothing at the haruest but corruption that is shall haue for his reward eternall death vnderstanding by corruption the corruption of good qualities not of the substance On the contrary to sowe to the spirit is to liue in the spirit and to walke according to the spirit and to mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the spirit to doe those things which otherwise we would neuer doe if we were not mooued and ledde by the spirit as to bestowe a mans goods his labour and trauell his strength his wit and all in those things that may further true religion and pietie with relation to eternall life which whosoeuer doth shall reape life euerlasting as a iust recompence of his worke according to the mercifull promise of God Here sundrie obiections are to be answered for the clearing of this text First the papists reason thus Workes are
seedes but seeds are the proper cause of the fruite therefore good works are the proper cause of eternall life not faith only So that as there is a hidden vertue in the seede to bring forth fruit so is there a dignitie in good workes to merit eternall life Ans. First as in a parable so in a similitude whatsoeuer is beside the scope and drift thereof as this their dispute is prooueth nothing The scope of the similitude is this that as he which soweth wheate shall reape wheate so he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reape life euerlasting and as he that soweth tares shall reape nothing but tares so he that soweth to â—he flesh the cursed seedes of a wicked life shall of the flesh reape nothing but corruption and as he that soweth plentifully either of these shall reape a plentifull haruest of either of them so he that sowes the seede of a godly or wicked life in plentifull manner shall reape a plentifull increase either of miserie or felicitie When the Papists therefore reason thus Seedes are the cause of the fruit and haue in them a hidden vertue whereby they grow and bring forth fruit therefore good works are the proper cause of life and haue a dignitie and excellency in them whereby they are worthie of eternall life they misse of the drift and intent of the Apostle and so conclude nothing Besides this their collection and discourse is contrarie to their own doctrine For they teach that good works are meritorious by merit of condignitie which may be vnderstood 3 waies either in regard of the dignitie of the worke alone or in regard of the promise of God alone and his diuine acceptation or partly in regard of the dignitie and excellencie of the worke partly in regard of the promise of God Now albeit some of them hold that good workes doe merit in respect onely of Gods promise and mercifull acceptation as Scotus Ariminensis Durandus Uega Bunderius Coster and the like others in respect partly of their owne worthines partly of Gods promise and acceptance as Bonaventure Biel Driedo lingius Iansenius Bellarmine c. it beeing the common receiued opinion among the Schoolemen as B 〈…〉 ldius witnesleth yet noâ—e of them excepting onely Caietan affiâ—â—e that they are meritorious onely in regard of the dignitie of the worke which notwithstanstanding the Rhemists and others labour to prooue out of this similitude vrging the analogie betwixt seede and good workes contrarie to the current and streame of their owne Doctours Thirdly I answer that good workes are seedes yet faith is the roote of these seedes and in that good workes are made the seedes of eternall life it is to be ascribed to Gods mercifull promise not to the merit of the worke for in that we or our workes are worthie of the least blessing it is more of Gods mercie then our merit Fourthly the Apostle sheweth onely who they are that shall inherit eternall life and the order how life is attained but not the cause wherefore it is giuen It will be said not onely the order but the cause is set downe as it may appeare by the antithesis for as sowing to the flesh is the cause of destruction so sowing to the spirit is the cause of eternall life Ans. It is true in the one but not in the other For first sinnes or workes of the flesh are perfectly euill as beeing absolute breaches of the law and deserue infinite punishment because they offend an infinite maiestie whereas workes of the spirit are imperfectly good hauing in them wants and imperfections there beeing in euery good worke a sinne of omission comming short of that perfection that is required in the law they beeing good and perfect as they proceede from the spirit of God imperfect and vicious as they come from vs. Euen as water is pure as it proceedes from the fountaine but troubled as it runneth through a filthie channell or as the writing is imperfect and faultie as it comes from the yong learner but perfect and absolute as it proceedeth from the scriuener which guideth his hand So that if God setting aside mercie should trie them by the touchstone of the word they would be found to be but counterfeit And if he should waigh them in the balance of his iustice they would be found too light Secondly there is a maine difference betwixt the workes of the flesh and the works of the spirit in this very point in that the workes of the flesh are our owne workes and not the works of God in vs and so we deserue eternall death by reason of them they beeing our owne wicked workes whereas good workes proceede not from vs properly seeing we are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any good thing as of our selues 2. Cor. 3. 5. but from the spirit of God who worketh in vs both the will and the deede and are his works in vs therefore beeing not ours we can merit nothing by them at the hands of God Thirdly obserue that it is not said he that soweth to the spirit shall of that which he hath sownercape life euerlasting but shall of the spirit reape life euerlasting Where we see the Apostle attributes nothing to our workes but to the grace of Gods spirit Lastly Rom. 6. 23. the holy Ghost putteth manifest difference betweene the works of the flesh of the spirit in respect of merit when he saith The wages of sinne is death but eternall life is the gift of God He saith not that eternall life is the reward of good workes but the gift of God now in the reward of sinne there is merit presupposed in the gift of eternall life nothing but grace and fauour Obiect II. God giueth eternall life according to the measure and proportion of the worke v. 7. As a man soweth so shall he reape 2. Cor. 9. 6. He that soweth sparingly shall reape sparingly and he that soweth liberally shall reape liberally 1. Cor. 3. 8. Euery one shall receiue his proper wages according to his owne labour Therefore in giuing eternall life he hath no respect of the promise or compact but of the dignitie and efficacie of the worke Ans. Fulnes of glorie called by Schoolemen essentiall glorie is giuen onely for the merits of Christ in the riches of Gods mercie without all respect of workes Accidentall glorie when one hath a greater measure of glorie an other a lesse as when vessels of vnequall quantitie cast into the sea are all filled yet some haue a greater measure of water some a lesse is giuen not without respect of works yet so as that it is not giuen for workes but according to workes they beeing infallible testimonies of their vnfained faith in the merits of Christ. If it be said that eternall life is giuen as a reward meritoriously deserued by good works because it is said Come ye blessed for I was hungrie and ye gaue me meate Matth. 25. I answer it is
one thing to be iust an other thing to be declared and knowne to be iust We are iust by faith but we are knowne to be iust by our works therefore men shall be iudged at the last day not by their faith but by their workes For the last iudgement serueth not to make men iust that are vniust which is done by faith but to manifest them to the world what they are in deede which is done by workes Men are often compared to trees in Scripture Now a tree is not knowne what it is by his sappe but by his fruit neither are men knowne to be iust by their faith but by their workes Indeede a tree is therefore good because his sappe is good but it is knowne to be good by his fruit So a man is iust because of his faith but he is knowne to be iust by his good works therefore seeing that the last iudgement must proceede according to euidence that is vpon record for the bookes must be opened and men must be iudged of those things that are written in the bookes all must be iudged by their workes which are euident and apparent to the view of all men and not by their faith which is not exposed to the sight of any And hence it is that the Scripture saith we shall be iudged according to our workes but it is no where said for our good workes Gregorie saith God will giue to euery one according to his workes but it is one thing to giue according to workes an other thing for workes For works are no way the cause of reward but onely the common measure according to which God giueth a greater or lesser reward Take this resemblance A King promiseth vnequal rewards to runners the least of which would equall the riches of a kingdome vpon condition that he which first commeth to the goale shall haue the greatest reward the second the next and so in order They hauing finished their race the King giueth them the reward according to their running Who would hence but childishly inferre that therefore they merited this reward by their running And whereas they vrge that text Matth. 25. Come ye blessed for I was hungrie and yee fedde me I answer first that the word for doth not alway signifie a cause but any argument or reason takē from any Topick place as Rom. 3. 22 23. The righteousnes of God is made manifest vnto all and vpon all that beleeue For there is no differēce for all haue sinned are depriued of the glorie of God Where sinne is no cause of the righteousnes of faith but onely an antecedent or adiunct common to all men So when we say This is the true mother of the child for shee will not haue it diuided There for doth not implie the cause as though her refusing to haue it diuided did make her the true mother of it but onely the signe that shee was the true mother indeed Secondly be it granted that it implieth the cause yet not the meritorious cause for good workes are said to be causes of eternall life not as meriting procuring or deseruing any thing at the hands of God but as they are the kings high way to eternall life God hauing prepared good works that we should walke in them If a King promise his subiect a treasure hid in the topp of a steepe and high mountaine vpon condition that he clime and digge it out his climing and digging is the efficient cause of enioying the treasure but no meritorious cause of obtaining it seeing it was freely giuen If it be further said that the word for doth here signifie the cause as well as in the words following Goe ye cursed for I was hungrie and ye gaue me no meat seeing our Sauiour Christ speaketh after the same māner of the reward of the godly and punishment of the wicked I ans The paritie of the reason stands in this that as by good works we come to eternall life so by wicked works we runne headlong to perdition The dissimilitude is this that euil works are not onely the way but also the cause of death good workes are the way but not the cause as Bernard saith they are via regni non causa regnandi Obiect III. Here God promiseth eternall life to good workes therefore good works merit eternall life Answ. There is a double couenant Legall and Euangelicall In the legali couenant the promise of eternall life is made vnto workes Doe this and liue If thou wilt enter into life keepe the commandements But thus no man can merit because none can fulfill the lawe In the Euangelicall couenant the promise is not made to the worke but to the worker and to the worker not for the merit of his work but for the merit of Christ as Apoc. 2. 20. Be faithfull vnto the end and I will giue thee the crowne of life the promise is not made to fidelitie but to the faithfull person whose fidelitie is a signe that he is in Christ in whome all the promises of God are yea and Amen that is most certaine and infallible Secondly if any thing be due to works it is not of the merit of the worke but of gods mercifull promise Augustine saith God made himselfe a debter not by owing any thing but by promising Thirdly no reward is due to workes of regeneration vpon compact and promise first because we are not vnder the couenant of works in which God doth couenant with vs vpon condition of our obedience but vnder the couenant of grace the tenour of which coue nant runneth vpon condition of the merits of Christ apprehended by faith Secondly though we were vnder the legall couenant yet we merit not because our workes are not answerable to the lawe Lastly wheras the pillars of the Romish church teach that the promise made vpon condition of performing the worke maketh the performer to merit is very false This is not sufficient to make a meritorious worke it is further required that the worke be answerable and correspondent in worth and value to the reward as if one shall promise a thousand crowns to him that will fetch a little water out of the next well it is debt indeed in the promiser but no merit in the performer because there is no proportion betweene the worke and the reward Obiect IV. Sowing to the spirit is a good worke and reaping eternall life the reward but reward presupposeth memerit therefore sowing to the spirit doth merit eternall life Ans. There is a double reward One of fauour another of debt Rom. 44. To him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by debt So saith Ambrose There is one reward of liberalitie and fauour another reward which is the stipend of vertue and recompence of our labour Therefore reward signifieth generally any recompence or any gift that is bestowed vpon another whether it be more or lesse whether answerable to the worke or not
whether vpon compact or otherwise for the Scripture maketh mention of reward where there are no precedent workes as Gen. 15. 1. Feare not Abram I am thine exceeding great reward that is thy full content and happinesse Psal. 127. 3. The fruit of the wombe is a reward that is a blessing and a free gift of God In this sense I grant eternall life is a reward Yet it is no proper reward but so called by a catachresis which yet is not an intollerable catachresis as Bellarm. either ignorantly or malitiously affirmeth but easie and familiar for in the phrase of the Scripture eternall life is called a reward in a generall signification when it is vsed absolutely and not relatiuely to signifie the heele or ende of any thing and so the Hebrewe word which signifieth a heele signifieth also a reward because it is giuen when the worke is ended And eternall life hath this resemblance with a reward in that it is giuen at the end of a mans life after that his trauell and warfare is ended Thus the Greeke words which signifie a reward and an ende are vsed indifferently one for the other 1. Pet. 1. 9. Receiuing the end of your faith the saluation of your soules that is as Beza hath fitly translated it the reward of your faith for to translate it the ende of your faith cannot agree to the word receiuing for we receiue not an ende but a reward Thus reward signifieth a free gift or free remuneration as when the master giueth his feruant something for his faithfull seruice though done vpon dutie when as he oweth him not thanks much lesse reward Luk. 17. 9. Doth he thanke hat seruant because he did that which was commanded vnto him I trowe not Thus God giueth vs eternall life not because he is bound in iustice so to doe for he oweth vs neither reward nor thanks for our labour because when we haue done what we can we haue but done our dutie v. 10. but because his goodnesse and mercifull promise made thereupon doth excite him thereunto And yet eternall life is called a reward because it doth as certainly follow good works as though it were due And good workes are mentioned in the promise because they are tokens that the workers is in Christ for whose merit the promise shall be accomplished And it is further called the reward or fruit of our faith as here the haruest because it is the way and meanes of obtaining it II. Eternall life is called a reward of good workes not causally as procured by them but consequently as following them For abeit it be giuen properly for the merit of Christ apprehended by faith yet it is giuen consequently as a recompence of our labours as an inheritance is giuen to the heire not for any duty or seruice but because he is the heire yet by consequent it is giuen in recompence of his obedience He that forsakes father mother shall receiue a hundred fold more in this life and in the world to come eternall life Mark 10. 29 30. III. Reward doth not alway presuppose debt but is often free for whereas it is said Math. 5. 46. If you loue them that loue you what reward shall ye haue It is thus in Luk. 6. 34. What thāk shall ye haue by which we see that reward doth not alway signifie due debt but thankefull remembrance and gratious acceptance IV. Coloss. 3. 24. Eternall life is called the reward of inheritance whereby is signified that it is not giuen for our workes but because we are the sonnes of God by adoption Bellarmine answers that it may be both a reward an inheruāce a reward because it is giuen to labourers vpon compact an inheritance because it is giuen to none but those that are children But the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 translated reward signifieth a gift freely giuen without respect of desert it beeing all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Bafil teacheth vpon the 7. psalme V. The Scripture teacheth that God giueth rewards foure waies First he giueth reward of due debt in respect of merit thus he giueth eternall life as a reward due not to our merits but to the merits of Christ for none can merit at the hands of God but he which is God Secondly he giues a reward in respect of his free and mercifull promise and thus he rewards onely beleeuers Thirdly he giueth rewards to hypocrites infidels heathen c. beeing neither bound by his owne promise nor by their merit whē they performe the outward works of the lawe and lead a ciuill life conformable thereto as when Ahab humbled himselfe before the Lord 1. King 21. And this God doth to the end he may preserue humane societie and cōcommon honestie and that he may testifie what he approoueth and what he disliketh Lastly he giueth good successe in interprises and attempts according to his owne decree and the order of diuine prouidence which metaphorically is called a reward Ezek. 29. v. 19. 20. because it hath a similitude thereunto as when wicked men through ignorance doe that wickedly which he hath iustly decreed shall come to passe suffering them to fill their houses with the spoyle of the poore which they haue for their work as a man hath wages for his honest labour Thus the spoyle of Iudea is called the hire or reward giuen to Tiglath Pelassat for his Syrian warre Isay 7. 20. and thus the spoyle of Egypt is said to be wages giuen Nhebuchodonosar for his seruice against Tyrus Further let vs here obserue the different manner of speech which the Apostle vseth in speaking of the flesh and of the spirit Of the former he saith He that soweth to his flesh c. Of the latter He that soweth to the spirit not to his spirit by which is signified that what good so euer a man doth in beeing beneficiall to the ministery in furthering the Gospel c. he doth it not by any goodnes that is in himselfe but by the spirit of god who in euery good motion workes in vs the will and in euery good action the deed Philip. 2. 13. therefore no man ought to flatter himselfe in this respect or to think highly of himselfe as though he had attained an extraordinary measure of sanctification either for affecting or effecting any thing that is good seeing whatsoeuer good thing is in vs is the gift of God as Ierome saith On the contrary what euill soeuer a man doth he doth it of himselfe God beeing neither the author the furtherer nor the abetter thereof Againe we hence learne that all vnregenerate persons are sowers to the flesh because that before their conuersion they do nothing but those things that are pleasing to the flesh so that dying in that estate they can reape nothing but corruption therefore it hence followeth that Philosophers heathen and all meere ciuill and naturall men being such as neuer sowed to the spirit shall
all not to be wearie or to persist continue but we must proceede on from strength to strength and bring forth more fruite in our age Psal. 92. 14. as the Church of Thiaiyra whose workes were more at the last then at the first for which shee is worthely praised by our Sauiour Christ Reuel 2. 19. It was the motto of Charles the fift Plus vltra and it ought to be euery Christiās motto to striue to perfectiō as the Apostle exhorts vs To be steadfast immoneable and not to make stay there but to be aboundant alwaies in the worke of the Lord. 1. Cor. 15. 58. And that we may doe this indeed we must set this downe as a certaine conclusion that we will not recoile nor giue backe come what will come and withall we must labour to quicken our dull and drowsie spirits to girde vp the loynes of our mindes to strengthen our weake hands and our feeble knees by publike and priuate exercises of reading praier meditation conference c. Thus much of the rule nowe followeth the reason of the rule or the motiue to incourage vs to the performance of this dutie for in due season we shall reape if we faint not as if he should say more fully thus Let vs be assured of this that continuing and increasing in well doing our labour is not lost nor spent in vaine 1. Cor. 15. 58. for though we imagine that we labour in vaine and spend our strength in vaine as the Prophet speaketh yet our worke is with the Lord and our labour with our God Esay 49. 4. And albeit we may seeme to our selues and others to cast away our goods in beeing beneficiall vnto some and as the wiseman speaketh to sowe vpon the waters yet after many daies we shall finde them againe Eccles 11. 1. In the motiue there be three things contained First the reason it selfe which is a promise of reward We shall reape Secondly the circumstance of time when this haruest shall be reaped we shall reape in due season Thirdly the condition that is required on our parts that we may reape if we faint not Of these in order and first of the reason or promise it selfe Whereas the Apostle to the ende we may not be wearie of a good course doth encourage vs to proceed on by setting before our eies the promised reward I gather that we may encourage animate and excite our selues to the performance of all good duties by the consideration of the heauenly haruest which we are to reape and the crowne of glorie we are to receiue after this life as the husbandman doeth sowe in hope that he shall reape and though seed time be painefull and chargeable vnto him yet he giueth not ouer for all that but comforteth himselfe with the expectation of the haruest which will fully quite his cost and recompence his labour That this is a truth it may appeare by sundrie arguments by precept by promise by practise by reasō For precept It is the cōmandemēt of Christ we should make vs friends of vnrighteous māmon or of the riches of iniquitie that when we shall want they may receiue vs into euerlasting Tabernacles Luk. 16. 9. For promise besides this place which is very pregnant to the purpose Paul exhorts seruants that whatsoeuer they doe they would doe it heartily as to the Lord and not to men knowing that of the Lord they shall receiue the reward of inheritance Coloss. 3. 23 24. And generally what good thing soeuer a man doth the same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free Eph. 6. 8. He that forsakes father and mother c. for Christs sake shall receiue a 100. fold more in this life and in the world to come life euerlasting Math. 19. 29. These and the like promises were to no purpose if it were not lawfull for vs to looke to the reward if we might not by considering of it incite and stirre vp our selues to greater alacritie in the course of Christianitie in making vs more seruent and frequent in the duties of pietie Thirdly it may be prooued by the practise of the saints of God Abraham was contented to forsake his natiue countrie at the commaund of God and to dwell in a strange land yea and that in tents because he looked for a cittie hauing a foundation whose builder and maker is God Ebr. 11. v. 9. 10. Moses esteemed the rebuke of Christ greater riches then the treasures of Egypt because he had respect vnto the recompence of reward v. 26. Christ whose example is without all exception beeing exemplum indeficiens as the Schoole-men speake did sweeten the bitternes of the crosse with the consideration of the glorie which a little after he was to inioy for so the Apostle saith that for the ioy that was set before him he endured the crosse despised the shame Ebr. 12. 2. The Colossians are commended by the Apostle for that they continued and increased in faith to God and loue to mā for the hopes sake that was laid vp for them in heauen Coloss. 1. 5. And Paul shewes this to haue beene the practise and to be the dutie of all the saints of God so to runne that they may obtaine 1. Cor. 9. 24. Lastly it may be prooued by reason For first that which is the end of our actions ought to be considered of vs as a means to stirre vs vp to the attaining of this ende therefore seeing the ende of our faith and hope is eternall life Rom. 6. 22. Ye haue your fruit in holinesse and the end euerlasting life 1. Pet. 1. 9. Receiuing the reward of your faith the saluation of your soules Therefore we may nay we ought to cast our eies vpon it to direct all our actions for the attaining of it Secondly if the labourer worke not in regard of the common good onely but also with respect of his wages he that runneth a race to attaine the garland if the husbandmen set and sow plant and plowe in hope to reape a haruest to receiue some fruite of his labours It is lawfull for Christians also to doe good in regard of eternall reward for that is the Apostles reason 1. Cor. 9. 25. They that trie masteries abstaine from all things that they may obtaine a corruptible crowne but we for an vncorruptible It is Saint Iames his reason Iam. 5. 7 8. as the husbandman waiteth for the pretious fruit of the earth and hath long patience for it vntill he receiue the former and the latter raine So must we be patient and settle our hearts for the comming of the Lord draweth neare and he will recompence euery man according to his workes Thirdly if it be lawfull for a man to abstaine from sinne for feare of eternall punishment and torment in hell as we know it is Matth. 10. 28. then it is lawfull to doe good in hope of eternall reward It will be saide that it is the propertie of a
times and moneths and years I am afraid of you least I haue spent on you labour in vaine Ans. There is a twofold obseruing of time good and euill lawfull and vnlawfull Vnlawfull and superstitious is either Iewish or Heathenish the Iewish and superstitious obseruation of times is when religion is placed in the keeping of them in an opinion that they bind the conscience to the strict obseruing of them as their Iubilies feasts of the Passeouer of weekes of Tabernacles Calends new moones c. Heathenish when times are obserued in respect of good or badde successe as when men make two vnluckie daies in euery moneth in regard of health when they count leape-yeare ominous as Valentinian did who beeing newly created Emperour would not come forth and shew himselfe the bissext of Februarie Not to marrie in the moneth of May. To obserue Planetarie houres and Climactericall yeares the Horoscope or time of a mans birth and the position of the heauens at that time Both these kinds are forbidden Paul was afraid of the Galatiās first because they obserued daies and moneths yeares that is Iewish ceremonies beggerly rudimēts Secondly because they obserued times or seasons that is heathenish superstitions mentioned before And assuredly besides the vnlawfulnes of this practise it is also vaine euen in the iudgement of the heathens thēselues Alexander the great commanded the Macedonian souldiers which had not beene accustomed to fight in Iune because it had beene ominous vnto them that they should call it Iuly and so got the victorie ouer Darius Lucullus beeing to fight with Tigranes vpon an vnlucky day in which Cepio was ouercome of the Cimbrians I will said he make it fortunate to the Romanes and got the victorie And who knoweth not that the selfe same day hath beene fortunate or luckie to some as they vse to speake vnfortunate and vnluckie to others The same day was Crassus slaine by the Parthians and Pachor king of Parthia taken by Ventidius The same day was vnto Pompey the day of his birth and the day of his death The same day was to Fredericke the second his coronation day and his funerall day The lawfull obseruing of time is two-fold Humane Diuine Humane is threefold Naturall Ciuill Ecclesiasticall Naturall is the obseruing of the motion of the sunne the moone and the starres whose reuolutions make times and seasons daies moneths yeares the obseruing of the foure quarters or seasons of the yeare spring summer autumme winter The Ecclipses of sunne and moone the full moone the wane the change The time of cutting of timber of planting sowing c. in obseruing whereof a great part of Astronomy Philosophie and husbandrie is imployed Ciuill is when times are obserued in regard of pollicie or of the good of the common wealth as faire-times market-times tearme-times c. the spring as fit time for Kings to goe forth to warre 2. Sam. 4. 11. The keeping of Lent fasting daies Ember weekes are all in a ciuill respect for the breed of cattell the maintenance of nauigation and the plentie of all things Ecclesiasticall when set times are obserued in the Church for order sake without superstition or opinion of worship as among the Iewes the feast of Purim Esth. 9. 26. the feast of the Dedication Ioh. 10. 22. Amongst Christians festiuall daies as the feast of the Natiuitie of circumcision of the resurrection ascension of Christ these and such like solemnities appointed for our thankesgiuing and humiliation are not vnlawfull if they be enioyned by lawfull authoritie and kept in good manner Diuine is when vpon the consideration of the shortnesse and vncertainetie of our liues we prepare our selues against God shall call vs and so number our daies that we apply our hearts to wisedome Psal. 90. Or obseruing the day of Gods mercifull visitation we take the opportunitie and vse the meanes that is offered for our conuersion and saluation Or obseruing the time of Gods visitation in iudgement and indignation we hide our selues vnder the couert of his wings Prou. 22. 3. IV. Hence we learne that there is no possibilitie of doing good or beeing beneficiall vnto others after this life for Paul biddeth vs doe good while we haue time thereby insinuating that after death all possibilitie of doing good is cleane cut off The time allotted to doe good beeing included within the limits of this life The dead that die in the Lord rest from their labours Reuel 14. 13. Therefore no good workes are performed after this life Paul beeing aged and readie to die the tearme of his life beeing almost expired saith I haue finished my course 2. Tim. 4. 7. which could not be truely said if he were to performe any good workes after his death 2. Cor. 5. 10. We must giue account for all things we haue done in the body that is in this life Where it is to be obserued that the Apostle speaking of all the workes whereof we are to giue account doth confine them within the compasse of this life therefore no workes can be done after this life be ended Let vs heare the testimonie of the auntient Cyprian to Demetr Quando istine excessum est nullus locus poenitentia est nullus satisfactionis effectus Ierome Dum in praesenti saculo sumus siue orationibus sine concilijs invicem posse nos coadinvari cùm autem ante Christi tribunal venerimus non Iob non Daniel nec Noe rogare posse pro quoquam sed vnumquemque portare onus suum And againe In hac vita licet nobis quod volumus seminare quum transierit operandi tempus auferetur c. Hence I gather two things First that the doctrine of Purgatorie is a meere fable because there is no time after this life be ended left to doe good either to our selues or others and therefore not to worke righteousnesse to repent or to satisfie the iustice of God which the Popish sort say is done in purgatorie But what should I stand to batter the paper walles of Purgatory with the canon of the scripture which were long agoe burnt to ashes by the fire of the word Secondly seeing all opportunitie nay all possibility of doing good is confined in the compasse of this life euery man must followe the counsell of the wiseman Salomon All that thy hand shall finde to doe doe it with all thy power for there is neither worke nor inuention nor knowledge nor wisedome in the graue whither thou goest Eccles. 9. 10. Dauid saith in the graue no man will or can praise God And this is the cause wherefore Paul doth so instantly vrge all men to take the present opportunitie Beholde now is the acceptable time behold nowe is the day of saluation 2. Cor. 6. 2. V. Hence we are taught to account euery day euen this present day as the day of death or the day of iudgement for we must doe all the good we can while we haue time now our time is
preparemen to their iustification 11. 13. How our workes are said to please God 191. 19 The workes of the regenerate are mixed and sinnefull and in the rigour of iustice deserue damnatioÌ„ ergo no iustification by workes 515. 9. The benefit of approouing of our workes 515. 9 How we may aprooue our workes three rules 515. 16 Whether we may not approoue our workes or actions to men and if we may how farre forth 515. 29 Infants haue no good workes 553. 8. Gods reward shall be according to the quantitie and qualitie of the workes and what may be gathered from thence 555. 25 How Lazarus and the theife on the crosse had good works 553. 27 Workes and laboures of men may differ three waies and what they be 556. 37 Vses that God rewardeth men according to their workes 559. 560 561. 562. Workes though they be seedes yet are they no causes of eternall life 564. 565. 31. That workes are seedes of eternall life it is gods mercie and not the merit of the workes 565. 35 Workes of the flesh perfectly euill and why 566. 5 Good works perfect as they are of god imperfect as they are of meÌ„ 566. 12. Reasons why the workes of the spirit are not the cause of eternall life as well as badd workes are the cause of eternall destruction 566. tota pag. Obiections of the Papists to prooue workes the causes of eternall life answered Beginning at pag. 561 line 31. vsque ad pag. 572. Workes no cause of our reward but the measure 568. 2 Good workes make a man knowne to be iust but faith m 〈…〉 him iust 567. 32 Good workes are causes of eternall life not as meriting but as the kings high way 568. 25 How life eternall is promised to good workes how not 569. 6 The promise of reward vpon condition of performing the worke maketh not a meritorious worke 569. 29. Reward not due to workes of regeneration vpon compacte and promise the reasons why 569. 20. Good workes merit not eternall life though it be a reward of them page 569. in fine and page 570. 571. How life eternall is called a reward of good works 570. 11. 571. 5 That we may incite our selues to the dooing of good workes from the consideration of our heauenly reward sundrie reasons 579. 29. In dooing good workes we may respect the reward but not onely nor principally 581. 31 What should most of all mooue vs to doe good workes 581. 32 The loue of the world and of the truth cannot stand together 619 33. What is meant by the world and what it is to be taken out of the world 13. 37 Y Two kindes of yeelding 87. 18 Z Zeale what it is 45. 20 FINIS 2. Tim. 3. 16. 2. Pet. 1. 20. 1. Tim. 6. 20. Eph. 6. 17. Esa. 8. 20. Ioh. 5. 9. Mal. 1 2. Deut 6 8. Hugo de S. Viâ—t de Script Scriptor â—â—cris lâ—â— 1. c. 1. Deut. 4. 2. Matth 5. 13. Psal 19. 10. Psal 119. 98. c. 2 Tim. 3. 15. Act. 2. 〈◊〉 Iam 1 21. Ier. 2. 13. Ferdinaud Vellosill Epis. Luc. in praef in aduer Schol. Theol Nec Script nec Doctores vel a limino solutaste Laert. de vit Philos. lib. 1. in Thal. Epist. ad Leander 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sleidan lib. 6. Coster Enchir. controvers c 1. Socrat. lib. 7. cap. 32. Sixt. Senens in praefat in Bib. 1. Tim. 1 4. Sixt Sen. Bibl. lib. 4. Tetrus Ximenes Episc. Cauriens a. Cor. 3. Non tam Commentarios quam indicie 〈…〉 lorum Hieron proam in 1. 〈…〉 m Esai 2. Tim. 3. 16. Symbolica Theologia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 argumentatiua Thom. 1. Cor. 1 â—3 Volusian ad Nicol. 2. 2. Pet. 3 16. Eccles. 〈◊〉 6. 2. Sam. 〈◊〉 30. Eph. 3. 4. o In his Prophetica Gal. 6. 〈◊〉 Philâ—m v. â—8 Ioh 5. 35. Ioh. 2. 3â— Rom. 1. 5. Act. 13. 33. Rom. 10. 14. 1. Cor. 16. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apoc. 5. 10. Math. 9. 38. Eph. 4. 11. Act. 20. 28. Psal. 105. 15. Rom. 8. 28. Rom. 〈◊〉 Lev. 10. 1. 2. Reg. 16. 11. Rev. 2. 24. Deut. 22. 9. 2. Tim. 4. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o Praeter quam Contra Petilian l. 3 c. 6. o Non aliud quid amp 〈…〉 us Debono viduitatis c. 1. Math. 5. 48. Iob. 13. 15. v. 26. Term 25 de verbi Apest. Theodoret. bist lib. 4. c. 16. Luk. 10. 16. o I learned nothing or I was not taught o ' Simulatè non verè Matth. 11. 1â— Luk. 10. 18. 〈◊〉 Cor. 10. 4. Homil. 2. in Act 〈◊〉 Ioh. 3. 9. Germ. ad mil. Temp. c. 11. Epist 190. o Crâ—dere Fac 〈…〉 Aug. de â—â—pt concup l. 1. c 33. ad Bon. l. 〈◊〉 c. â—3 o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thom. Summ. p. 〈◊〉 q 62. art 4. Bellar. de Sact. l. 2. c. 11. De consid ad Eugen. Vxor materfamilias Vxor Vsuaria o â—usâ—in in qâ—â—st Act. 12. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Traef lib. 8. de bello Gall. Sanos homines à scribendo dâ—terruit 〈…〉 c. ad Bruâ—uÌ„ Sueâ—on in Câ—s. cap. 56. Michael de Montaign in his Estayes the 5 6 7 8. Ethic. lib. 4. c. 3. 1. Macchab. 1. 60. Confess lib. 8. cap. 12. Act. 8. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Anchorat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist. Rhet. ad Thâ—â—d lib. 〈◊〉 câ—p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O 〈…〉 Hierom in hunc locâ—m Gen 49. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 4. 9. Philip. 2. 4. de verb. dom â—orm 16. Muffâ—t Autâ—umus aâ—t â—uimus vel po 〈…〉 esâ—e quod hiâ—â—st 2. Tim. 4. 2. De verb. Dom. se 〈…〉 16. v. 15. Me 〈…〉 s est vâ— peâ—eatâ—nus q 〈…〉 m 〈◊〉 〈…〉 eroâ— Act. 24 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 17 Rom 14. 1. and 15. 1. Prou. 19. 11. 〈◊〉 Poâ— â—5 Duro con duro noâ— fa bon 〈…〉 o. August serâ— 21. de verbi Apost 〈◊〉 hunâ— locuâ—â—x August 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 13. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theophylactus Sic Hugo de S. Victor lio quast in Epist. ad Rom q. 308. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—omes 〈◊〉 Rom. 7. 23. Exod. 20 Deut. â—8 Deut 13 Rom. 8. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Damaseenus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plutarch in Alexandro Phil. 2. 3. Phil. 2. 10. v. 11. Psal. 8. 4. o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Math. 5. 16. Rom. 12. 17. Ioh. 5. 41. o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 24. 26. Onus rationis â—â—dden â—aeâ—onus infâ—â—mitatis participandae August contra â—cript Petil. lib. 3. Beda Lumbard iâ— hunc â—ocum Hugo dâ— S. Victor in 〈◊〉 quâ—st 58. In seâ—â—inali principio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Decimaâ—io â—xâ—rciâ—â—s 2. Cor. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
without repentance in the counsell of seperation and in the pleasure of God Thirdly by obseruing well this order we may attaine to the assurance of our election For if thou hast beene called and hast in trueth answered to the calling of God by obedience thou maist assure thy selfe of thy seperation from the womb to euerlasting life because this order is as it were a golden chaine in which all the linkes are inseperably vnited Lastly the consideration of this order serues to mortifie the pride arrogancie of our hearts in that it ascribes all to God and nothing to man in the cause of saluation Read Ezech. 16. 63. Againe by the consideration of these 3. causes we gather that God hath determined what he will doe with euery man and that he hath in his eternall counsell assigned euery man his office and condition of life For there is in God a pleasure whereby he may doe with euery man what he will And by his eternall counsell he seperates euery man from the very wombe to one calling or other and accordingly he calles them in time by giuing giftes and will to doe that for which they were appointed And this I vnderstand of all lawfull callings in the familie church or common wealth Thus Christ was called from the wombe and set apart to be a mediatour Isai. 47. 1. and Iohn 6. 27. Ieremie to be a prophet Ierem. 1. 5. Christ is said to giue Apostles Prophets Pastors teachers Eph. 4. 11. God sent Ioseph vnto Egipt to be the gouernour thereof and a releeuer of Iacobs familie Gen. 45. In this regard the Medes and Persians are said to be the sanctified ones of God Isai. 13. 3. and the men of his counsell Isa. 46. 11. The vse Hence we are all taught to walke in our callings with diligence and good conscience Because they are assigned vs of God Hence we are taught to yeeld obedience to our rulers teachers because they that are our rulers and teachers were seperated from the wombe to be so and that by God himselfe without the will of man Hence we may gather assurance of Gods protection and assistance in our callings for in that he hath appointed vs our callings he will also defend vs in them 2. Cor. 3. 46. Isay. 49. 2. Hence we may learne patience and contentation in all the miseries and troubles of our callings for in what calling soeuer thou art thou wast ordained to it by God from thy mothers wombe Thinke on this Hēce we learne thankfulnes to god because our calings giftes and the exequution of our callings is wholy of God and this Paul signifies when he saith that our seperation to our offices and callings was from our first conception Hence we learne to depend on Gods prouidence for the time to come For if he prouided our callings when we were not he will much more aide and blesse vs in them now while we haue a beeing Read Psalme 22. 8. 9. Poore parents that cannot leaue landes and liuings to their children after their decease let them comfort themselues in this that there children are from their mothers wombe seperated to some good office and condition of life by the wisdome of God and that a good office or calling is better then land and liuing Thirdly it appeares hence that the time of all euentes is determined in the counsell of God For God determines with himselfe the time in which he will call and conuert Paul By this we are taught in our praiers not to limit God to any time for the accōplishment of our requests for the disposition of time is his and that is to be left to his wisdome Againe in our afflictions and temptations we may not make hast for helpe and deliuerance before the time but waite the leasure of God who hath decreede the time of deliuerance He that beleeues makes no hast Isai. 28. 16. Habacuk must waite because the vision is for a time appointed Hab. 2. 1. Dauids eyes and strength failed in waiting on God Psal. 69. 3. Daniel waites on God 70. yeares and then praies for deliuerance out of captiuitie the time beeing expired This serues to discouer the wickednes of them that beeing in any kind of miserie cannot staie the leasure of God till he deliuer them by good meanes but they will haue present remedie though it be from the deuill and if helpe cannot be had when they desire they presently make away themselues The second point is the Forme of the calling or conuersion of Paul in these wordes to reuele his sonne in me that is to teach me the doctrine of the redemption of mankind by the sonne Iesus Christ. Here I consider to whome reuelation is made and how For the first reuelation of the sonne is made to cruell and persequuting Paul a desperate sinner Hence euery man can gather that God hath mercy for great and notorious offenders as for Paul and such like and the collection is good For God is much in sparing Isai. 55. 7. And yet here it must be remembred that all desperate offenders shall not finde mercie vnlesse they be great in their repentance as God is great in mercy For Gods mercy hath a double effect in vs one is remission of sinne by the imputaton of the merit of Christ the other the mortification of originall sinne by his efficacie And these two be inseperable as we see in Paul on whome God shewed great mercie whose repentance also was notable As the woman Iohn 7. had many sinnes forgiuen her so shee loued much v. 47. By this we see the great and common abuse of the mercy of God Men euery where presume vpon the greatnes of gods mercie and they make Christ a packe-horse lading him with their burdens and there is little or no amendment of life The manner that God vsed in reuealing the sonne to Paul stands in two things Preparation and Instruction Preparation is a worke of God whereby he humbled Paul subdued the pride and stubbernenesse of his heart and made him tractable and teachable This humiliation is outward or inward The outward was partly by lightening from heauen that cast him to the earth and made him blinde and partly by a voice reproouing him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me The inward humiliation was in a sight and horrour for his sinnes The sinnes that God reuealed to him are these the first was an height of wickednesse that in persecuting the Church he made warre euen against God himselfe Secondly God made manifest vnto him the meaning of the tenth commandement and that secret lust without consent of will was sinne Rom. 7. 7. And thus the lawe killed him that was aliue in his owne opinion when he was a Pharise The instruction whereby God taught the same to Paul hath two parts The first is the call of God whereby he inuites Paul to become a member of the sonne of God And this he did first by propounding vnto him the commandement of the
Gospel which is to repent and beleeue in Christ. Secondly by offering to him the promise of remission of sinnes and life euerlasting when he beleeued The second part of instruction is a reall and liuely teaching when God made Paul in his heart to answer the calling according to that Psalme 27. v. 5. When thou saidst seeke ye my face mine heart answered I will seeke thy face O Lord. And in Zacharie 13. 9. He shall say it is my people and they shall say the Lord is our God This is a spirituall Eccho that is made in the heart The sound of Gods word goes through the world and the hearts of men which be as Rocks and stones make answer And this worke of God that makes man yeild to the calling of God is in scripture a kind of diuine teaching thus the father is said to teach the sonne by drawing Ioh. 6. 44. And God is said to teach vs his waies when he guids vs by his spirit in the land of righteousnesse Psal. 143. That this reall and heauenly kind of teaching may take place God by his grace puts a kind of softnesse into the heart whereby it is made subiect and obedient to the word And it hath two parts One is an acknowledgement by faith that the sonne is our redeemer The second is regeneration which is the putting off the old man and the putting on of the newe which to doe by the vertue of Christ is to learne Christ. Eph. 4. 20. 23. Thus then God reueales the sonne to Paul by preparing him and making him teachable by propoūding the doctrine of saluation to him and by causing him inwardly to beleeue it and to obey it And thus we see the manner of the calling and conuersion of Paul For the better cleering of this doctrine fiue questions are to be answered The first is what was the preuenting grace in the conuersion of Paul Answer Schoolemen and Papists generally teach that it was the inspiration of good motions and desires into the heart of Paul But it is false which they teach for the heart is vncapable of any good desire or purpose till it be regenerate The trueth is this that the preuenting grace in the first conuersion is the grace of regeneration and secondly the inspiration of good desires and motions When Christ preuents Lazarus that he may reuiue againe he first puts a soule into him and then he calls vnto him and saith Come forth Lazarus because he was dead in like manner we are dead in sinne and therefore regeneration which is the soule of our soules must be put into vs before any inspiration of heauenly motions can take place Yet after we are once borne anew good motions and desires put into our hearts may be the preuenting grace for the doing of sundrie good workers The second question is whether the will of Paul were an agent or cause in the effecting of his first conuersion Answer No scripture makes two sorts of conuersion one Passiue when man is conuerted by god In this man is but a subiect to receiue the impression of grace and no agent at all For in the creating setting or imprinting of righteousnesse and holinesse in the heart Will can doe nothing The second conuersion is Actiue whereby man beeing conuerted by God doth further turne conuert himselfe to God in all his thoughts wordes and deeds This conuersion is not onely of grace nor onely of will but partly of grace and partly of will yet so as grace is the principall agent and will but the instrument of grace For beeing first turned by grace we then can mooue and turne our selues And thus there is a cooperation of mans will with Gods grace And Austen said truely He that made thee without thee doeth not saue thee without thee The third question is whether God did offer any violence to Pauls minde and will in his conuersion Ansvver There is a double violence or Coaction One which doth abolish all consent of will and this he vsed not The other draws out a consent from the will by causing it of an vnwilling will to become willing This coaction or violence God offered to Paul and in this sense they which come to Christ are said to be drawne Ioh. 6. 45. The fourth question is wherein standes the efficacie of the preuenting grace whereby Paul was effectually conuerted Answ. The Councell of Trent and sundrie Papists incline to this opinion to thinke that it stands in the euent in that the will of man applies it selfe to the grace which God offereth But then the efficacie of grace must be from mans will and then man hath something whereof to boast and he is to thanke himselfe for the grace of God Other Papists place the efficacie of grace in the congruitie or aptnesse of motions or heauenly perswasiōs presented to the mind of the mā that is to be cōuerted But this opinion also is deuoid of trueth For there is no efficacie in any motions or perswasions till there be a change and newe creation of the will The true answer is this Outward meanes are effectuall because they are ioyned with the inward operation of the spirit Inward grace is effectuall because God addes to the first grace the second grace For hauing giuen the power to beleeue and repent he giues also the will and the deede and then faith and repentance must needs followe And herein stands the efficacie of the first grace that God addes vnto it and workes the will and the deede Phil. 2. 13. The last question is whether it was in the power of Pauls will to resist the calling or the grace of God Answ. The will for his condition is apt to resist grace neuer the lesse if we consider the efficacie of Gods grace and the will of God he could not resist the calling of God Euery one that hath heard and learned of the father comes to Christ Ioh. 6. 45. Gods will determines and limits the will of man and mans will is an instrument to effect the will of god It may be here demanded howe the efficacie of grace may stand with the libertie of mans will if it haue not libertie to accept or refuse the grace of God Ans. Libertie and freedome of will in God is perfect libertie nowe God cannot will either good or euill but onely that which is good And mans will the neerer it comes to this will of God the greater libertie hath it Therefore to wil that onely which is good so it be freely without compulsion is true libertie to be able to will that which is euill and to resist the calling of God is not libertie but impotencie And he that can onely will that which is good doth more freely will good and hath more libertie then he that can will either good or euill The vse Ministers of the Gospell must learne Christ as Paul learned him They may not content themselues with that teaching which they find in schooles but they must
proceede further to a reall learning of Christ and that is to beleeue in the sonne of God to die to their sinnes by the vertue of his death and to liue to God by the vertue of his life This is a reall liuely learning of Christ. They that must conuert others it is meete they should be effectually conuerted Iohn must first eate the booke and then prophecy Reuel 10. 9. And they that would be first Ministers of the Gospell must first themselues eate the booke of God And this booke is indeede eaten when they are not only in their mindes inlightned but their hartes are mortified and brought in subiection to the worde of Christ. Vnlesse Christ be thus learned spiritually and really diuines shall speake of the word of God as men speake of riddles and as Preists in former time said their mattens when they hardly knewe what they saide Againe students in euery faculty are with Paul to learne Christ and that as he learned him Such persons desire and loue good learning nowe this is the best learning of all to learne to knowe and to acknowledge Christ. The knowledge of Christ crucified is Pauls learning The knowledge of the remission of our sinnes is the learning of Dauid that great prophet For this title he giues to the 32. Psalme The vnderstanding of Dauid Lastly all men are on this reall manner with Paul to learne the same For he is an example to all that shall beleeue in him to life euerlasting 1. Tim. 1. 12. Paul biddes vs doe the good things which we haue seene in him Philip. 4 9 Hoc vrge The third point is the end of Paules conuersion in these wordes that he might preach him among the gentiles Here I consider what he must preach namely the sonne Christ and to whome I namely among the nations Againe of the preaching of Christ I consider two thinges the first is why Christ must be preached rather then Moses Answer there be two causes One is because Christ is the substance or subiect matter of the whole Bible For the summe of the scriptures may be thus gathered together The sonne of God made man and working our redemption is the sauiour of mankind but Iesus the sonne of Marie is the sonne of God made man working our redemption therefore Iesus the sonne of Marie is the sauiour of mankind The maior is the summe of the old testament the minor is the summe of the new and the conclusion is the scope of both The second cause is The law is the ministerie of death and the Gospell which is the doctrine of saluation by the sonne is the instrument of God to beginne and to confirme all graces of God in vs that are necssarie to our saluation Therefore the doctrine principally to be preached is the Gospell and not the lawe Secondly it may be demanded what it is to preach Christ Answer it is a great worke and it containes 4. ministeriall actions The first generally to teach the doctrine of the incarnation of Christ and of his three offices his kingly office his propheticall office and his priesthood with the exequution therof The second to teach that faith is an instrument ordained of God to apprehend and to applie Christ with his benefits The third is to certifie and to reuele to euery hearer that it is the will of God to saue him by Christ in particular so be it he will receiue Christ. For when the Gospell is preached God thereby signifies vnto vs that his will is to giue vs life euerlasting 1. Ioh. 5. 11. The last is to certifie and to reueale to euery particular hearer that he is to apply Christ with his benefits to himselfe in particular and that effectually by his faith that a change and conuersion may followe both in hart and life 1. Ioh. 3. 23. And thus when these things are rightly performed Christ is preached Hence it appeares that to learne Christ is not only to know him generally but also effectually to apply him to our selues by our faith that there may be a change and renouation of the whole man They which learne Christ must thus learne him els can they not be saued The second point is that Paul must preach to the gentiles there be two causes of it one that the prophecies of the calling of the gentiles might be fulfilled Psal. 2. and 110. Isai. 2. The second because at the death of Christ the deuision which was betweene the Iewes and gentiles was quite abolished Eph. 2. 13. Here I obserue the difference betweene Apostles and ordinary Ministers Their charge is a sett and particular congregation whereas the charge of an Apostle is the whole world The 4. and last point is the obedience of Paul to the calling of God in that he went and preached the Gospell Here a question may be demaunded whether Paul performed his obedience by vertue of the grace which he had formerly receiued without the helpe of new and speciall grace or noe Answer noe His obedience proceedes from the first grace helped or excited by speciall grace In the regenerate that haue power to doe good God workes the will and the deede in euery good worke Phil. 2. 13. And it is a certaine truth we doe not that which we are able to doe vnlesse God make vs doe it as he made vs able to doe it Therefore to the dooing of euery new acte there is new and speciall grace required In Pauls obedience I consider 3. points 1. When he obeyed Immediatly How without deliberation or consultation when In Arabia and Damascus For the first in that he obeied God in going to preach im mediatly we learne how we are to answer and obey the calling of God that calles to amendment and newnesse of life namely in all hast without deferring of time Hebr. 3. 8. To daie if ye will heare his voice harden not your hartes and v. 13. exhort one another while it is called to day Psal 119. 60. I made hast and did not delaie to keepe thy commandements And there be good reasons why we should no longer deferre our conuersi on to God The ende of our life is vncerten and looke as death leaues vs so shall the last iudgement find vs. Secondly when we delay our repentance we add sinne to sinne and so treasure vp wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2. Thirdly when we deferre to obey and turne to God we growe to perfection in sinne and sinne beeing perfected bringes forth death I am 1. 14. Lastlie late repentance is seldome or neuer true repentance For when men are dying their sinnes forsake them and they doe not commonly forsake their sinnes God hath called vs in England more then 40. yeares together and yet many of vs haue not listned to the call of God but deferred to obey let vs now presently amend and turne to God least if we still deferre the time of our repentance Gods iudgements come forth in hast vpon vs. The manner of his
goe together For good counsell beats downe wickednes and bad example sets it vp againe Thus beleeuers in Christ are great offenders when reformed religion and vnreformed life are ioyned together as often they are For then vnreformed life builds the kingdome of sinne which Christ hath destroied Further we are here taught to be constant in that which is good Tit. 1. 9. and to hold fast the Gospel which we professe We haue put vnder foote the Popish religion for this many yeares our dutie is to be constant herein and no way to build either in word or deede that which we haue to the vttermost of our power destroied 19 For I through the law am dead to the law that I may liue vnto God In these words Paul sets downe a second reason to prooue Christ to be no minister of sinne in abolishing the iustice of the law And the reason is framed thus We Iewes iustified by Christ are dead to the law not to liue as we list but to liue to the honour of God Therefore Christ in taking away the iustice of the law is not the minister of sinne Here three points are propounded the first is that the person iustified is dead to the law the second that he is dead to the law by the law the third that he is dead that he may liue vnto God For the better vnderstanding of the first point we must seach what is meant by dying to the law Here the law is compared to an hard and cruell master and we to slaues or bondmen who so long as they are aliue they are vnder the dominion and at the command of their masters yet when they are dead they are free from that bondage and their masters haue no more to doe with them Here then to be dead to the law is to be free from the dominion of the law And we are free in foure respects First in respect of the accusing and damnatorie sentence of the law Rom. 8. 1. Secondly in respect of the power of the law whereby as an occasion it prouoketh and stirreth vp the corruption of the heart in the vnregenerate Rom. 7. 8. Thirdly in respect of the Rigour of the law whereby it exacteth most perfect obedience for our iustification Thus Paul here saith that he is dead to the law Lastly in respect of the obligation of the conscience to the obseruation of Ceremonies Col. 2. 20. Thus are all persons iustified by the faith of Christ free from the law Hence we learne that the Papists erre and are deceiued when they teach that the Law and the Gospel are one for substance of doctrine For then they which are iustified by Christ should not onely be dead to the law but also to the Gospel Now the Scripture saith not that persons iustified are dead to the Gospel They erre againe in that they teach that persons iustified by the merit of the death of Christ are further to be iustified by the workes of the law For he that is iustified by Christ is dead to the law but if we be iustified by workes then are we by Christ made aliue to the law Thirdly here we see how long the dominion of the law continueth and when it endeth The law raignes ouer all men without exception till they be iustified When they once beginne to beleeue in Christ and to amend their liues then the dominion of the law ceaseth and they then are no more vnder the law but vnder grace Here all such persons as liue in the securitie and hardnes of their hearts are to be admonished to repent of their sinnes and to beginne to turne vnto God For they must know that they liue vnder a most hard and cruell master that will doe nothing but accuse terrifie condemne them and cause them to runne headlong to vtter desperation And if they die beeing vnder the law they must looke for nothing but death and destruction without mercie For the law is merâ—ilesse This consideration serueth notably to awake them that are dead in their sinnes Againe all such as with true and honest hearts haue begunne to repent and beleeue let them be of good comfort For they are not vnder the dominion of the law but they are dead to the law and vnder grace hauing a Lord who is also their mercifull Sauiour who will giue them protection against the terrours of the law and spare them as a father spares his child that serues him and not breake them though they be but as weake and bruised reedes and as smoaking flaxe The second point is touching the meanes of our death to the law and that is the Law Here some by the law vnderstand the law of faith that is the Gospel Rom. 3. 27. And they make this to be the meaning of the words By the law of Christ that is by the Gospel I am dead to the Law of Moses But this sense though it be a truth yet will it not stand in this place For it is the question whether by the gospel we be freed from the law Now Paul a learned disputer would not bring the question to prooue it selfe Therefore I take the true meaning of the words to be this By the law of Moses I am dead to the law of Moses It may be demanded how this can be considering the law is the cause of no good thing in vs For it is the ministerie of death and condemnation 2. Cor. 8. 7. 9. Againe that which the law cannot reueale it cannot worke but the law neither can nor doth reueale faith in Christ the death to the law nor repentance c. therefore the law is no cause to worke them It may peraduenture be said that the law workes repentance and sorrow for sinne I answer there is a double Repentance One Legall the other Euangelicall Legall is when men haue a sight of their sinnes and withall are grieued for the punishment thereof This repentance is wrought by the ministerie of the law it was in Iudas and it is no grace of God but of it selfe it is the way to hell Euangelicall Repentance is when beeing turned by grace we turne our selues to God This repentance is a gift of grace and is not wrought by the law but by the ministerie of the Gospel Again there is a Legall sorrow which is a sorrow for sinne in respect of the punishment this is no grace and it is wrought by the law Euangelicall sorrow is sorrow for sinne because it is sinne This indeede is a grace of God but it is not wrought by the law but by the preaching of mercy and reconciliation and it followes in vs vpon the apprehension of Gods mercie by faith The law then beeing the cause of no good thing in vs it may be demanded I say how we should be dead to the law by the law Ans. Though the law be not a cause of this death to the law and so to sinne yet it is an occasion thereof For it accuseth and
seeke deliuerance This conformitie with Christ in his passion is an infallible worke and token of the child of God and a signe that we are crucified with Christ. Againe here we are to take notice of the false faith of many men They can be content to beleeue that Christ was crucified for them but there they make a pause for they doe not beleeue that they are crucified with Christ. Their faith therefore is but halfe a faith and their profession is according For they haue the forme of godlines without the power thereof They thinke that they beleeue the Articles of faith aright but they are deceiued For to beleeue in Christ crucified is not onely to beleeue that he was crucified but also to beleeue that I am crucified with him And this is to know Christ crucified Lastly here we are to consider the abomination of the Church of Rome For it most abuseth that which is the greatest treasure in the world namely Christ crucified For they make a very Idol of him in that they worship him in at and before painted and carued Crucifixes For there is no such Christ in heauen or in earth that wil be present when we pray and heare vs at Crucifixes Againe they giue Latria diuine honour to deuised and framed crucifixes and thus they robbe Christ of his honour Thus much of our Communion with Christ in his passion now followes the second part of preparation namely Abnegation J liue yet not I any more that is I liue a spirituall life yet not as I as a naturall man For in that regard I carrie my selfe as a man crucified or after the manner of a dead man suffering nothing that is in me by nature to raigne in me that Christ alone may liue and raigne in me Here is a notable dutie to be learned we beeing crucified with Christ must carrie our selues as men crucified and that in three respects First in respect of corruption of sinnefull nature For in regard of our sinnes we are to esteeme our selues vnworthie of meat drinke sleepe breathing yea we are to esteeme ourselues to be as vile as any of the creatures vpon earth and we are to denie vngodlines and worldly lusts not suffering any of them to raigne ouer vs. Secondly we must carrie our selues as dead men in respect of the good things that belong to nature as honours riches pleasures friends all which in respect of preparation of minde we must daily forsake for Christs sake not suffering any of them to take place in our hearts Lastly we must be as dead men in respect of our owne reason and will and we must tread them vnder foote making Gods will our wisdome and will and giuing it lordship and dominion ouer vs our owne wills in the meane season lying dead in vs. Thus are we to carrie our selues as dead men and we are to be carefull of it that God may haue pleasure in vs we must forget our owne people and our fathers house Psal. 45. 10. That we may buy the pearle we must sell all we haue our wills our affections and the dearest things in the world He that would liue when he is dead must die while he is aliue and we must now lay out our selues as dead persons Corruption of nature reason and will must be dead in vs that Christ alone may liue and raigne in vs. The third point concerning spirituall life is touching the Originall and well-spring thereof in these words That Christ may raigne in me For the better conceiuing whereof three points are to be obserued The first that Christ is not onely the Author with the father the H. Ghost but also the Roote of life hauing life in himselfe that he may conuaie it to all that beleeue in him He is the true vine and we are the branches Ioh. 15. 1. he is an appointed head to his Church Eph. 1. 22. he is the prince of life Act. 3. 15. he is a quickning spirit 1. Cor. 15. 45. And in this regard is he said to liue in vs namely as a roote in the branch or as the head in the members The second point is that there must be an Vnion with Christ before we can receiue life from him and he liue in vs. If ye abide in me and I in you ye shall bring forth much fruit Ioh. 15. 4. We must be grafted with him before we can be conformable to his death and resurrection Rom. 6. 5. And againe we must be taken out of the wild oliue and set in the true oliue Rom. 11. 24. Thus much Paul signifieth when he saith Christ liues in me Of this coniunction two things must be noted The first that it is a substantiall vnion in that the person of him that beleeueth is vnited to the person of Christ. For we must eate the flesh of Christ and drinke his blood before we can haue life abiding in vs Ioh. 6. 53. and our bodies are members of Christ. 1. Cor. 6. 15. Againe this Vnion is spirituall because it is made by the bond of one spirit 1. Cor. 12. 13. By one spirit we are baptised into one bodie And no man is to maruaile that we on earth should be ioyned to Christ in heauen By ciuill contract man and wife are one flesh though distant many miles asunder why then may not we be ioyned to Christ by vertue of the couenant of grace considering no distance of place can hinder the beeing of the spirit of Christ in vs. The third point is that after this vnion with Christ he must further communicate himselfe vnto vs before we can liue by him and he in vs. To this purpose S. Iohn saith that God hath giuen vs life that this life is in the sonne that he which hath the sonne hath life 1. Ioh. 5. 12. For the conceiuing of this truth two questions may be demanded One in what order Christ giues himselfe vnto vs Ans. Christ first of all giues his flesh and blood that is himselfe and then secondly his gifts namely the efficacie and merit of his death The institution of the Lords Supper sheweth plainly that we are not partakers of the benefits of Christ vnlesse first of all Christ himselfe be giuen vnto vs. The second question is how Christ can be said to liue in vs Ans. He is not in vs in respect of locall presence but by the supernaturall and speciall operation of his spirit 1. Cor. 6. 17. The operation of the spirit is threefold The first is when God imputes the righteousnes of Christ to them that beleeue and withall giues the Right of eternall life and the Earnest of this right namely the first fruits of the spirit Hereupon iustification is called the Iustification of life Rom. 5. The second is Viuification by the vertue of the resurrection of Christ. Phil. 3. 10. And this vertue is the power of the Godhead of Christ or the power of the spirit raising vs to newnes of life as it raised Christ from the death
and the markes of true religion which for his substance was known not onely to the Apostles but also to the Prophets and Patriarks So ancient is the true way of life and the doctrine of iustification by faith without workes Papists plead antiquitie for their religion but in vaine for the proper points and heads of their religion were taken vp since the daies of Christ some 200 yeares after some 400. some 600. some 800. some a thousand and some 1400 yeares after The third point is the speach or testimonie it selfe In thee shall all the Gentiles be blessed In thee that is in thy seede Christ Gen. 22. 18. who is in thy loynes into whome the Gentiles are ingrafted by faith and consequently into thee For they are the seede of Christ Isa. 53. 10. who is the seede of Abraham Againe here it is said All the Gentilis but Gen. 17. 4. Abraham is called the father not of all but of many nations Ans He is the father of many in respect of his fleshs and he is a father of all the Gentiles in regard of his faith Againe it is vsuall in scripture to put the word All for many Rom. 5. 15. 18. And the benediction here mentioned comprehends all the spirituall graces of God as vocation iustification glorification Eph. 1. v. 3. The vse In that the Lord saith All the nations shall be blessed in Abraham hence I gather that the nation of the Iewes shal be called and conuerted to the participation of this blessing when and how God knowes but that it shall be done before the ende of the world we know For if all nations shall be called then the Iewes Againe that which was foretold to Abraham is verefied in our eyes For this our English nation and many other nations are at this day blessed in this seede of Abraham Vpon the consideration of this we are admonished of many things First we are to giue to God great thankes and praise that we are borne in these daies For many Prophets and great Kings desired to see that which we see and could not obtaine it Secondly we must euery one of vs in our hearts amend and turne to God and vnfainedly beleeue in Christ that we may now in the acceptable day be partakers of the promised blessing The Lord saith Gen. 22. 18. In thy seede all the nations of the earth shall be blessed or blesse themselues because they shall vse all good meanes that they may be filled with the blessings of God Thirdly we must blesse all doe good to all and hurt none for we are heyres of blessings 1. Pet. 3. 8. Lastly we must here marke our comfort if we truly turne to God and beleeue in the holy seede of Abraham all things shall goe well with vs God shall blesse them that blesse vs and curse them that curse vs. Gen. 12. 3. The ninth verse is the conclusion of Pauls answer and it is in effect and substance one and the same with v. 7. and it signifieth that all men that be of Abrahams faith though otherwise forrainers and Gentiles to Abraham shall be partakers of the same blessing of God with him It may be said How shall we haue the same blessing when we haue not the like faith Ans. god respects not the greatnes of our faith so much as the truth of it And if faith erre not in his obiect that is if we make Christ crucified our Redeemer and ioyne nothing to him if there be further a will to beleeue and to apprehend Christ with care and constancie to increase in faith and a purpose not to sinne God will accept this true and honest will for the deede 10 For as many as be of the works of the law are vnder the curse For it is written Cursed is euery one that continues not in all things written in the Law to doe them In these wordes Paul sets downe a second reason whereby he prooues that not onely the Iewes but also the Gentiles are blessed as Abraham was by faith And the reason is drawne from the contraries thus They that are of workes that is that looke to be iustified by workes are vnder the curse Therefore they that are of faith are blessed or iustified with Abraham Moreouer Paul addes the proofe of this second reason in the next words and it is framed thus They which fulfill not the law are cursed they which are of works fulfill not the law therefore they are accursed Whereas Paul saith that they are vnder the curse that will be of workes we see the whole world almost walkes in the way of perdition it is a conclusion of nature that we must be saued and iustified by our works The young Prince in the Gospel said Good master what must I doe to be saued The Iewes would not be subiect to the iustice of God but they estâ—blished their owne righteousnes of the law Rom. 10. 3. Our common people and they that should be wise say they looke to be saued by faith but indeede they turne their faith to workes For what is their faith surely nothing els as they say but their good meaning or their good dealing or their good seruing of God Hence againe it followes that the Papacie or Popish reli gion is the way to perdition in that it prescribeth and teacheth iustification by workes On the contrarie our religion is the safest and surest from daunger because it teacheth the free iustificatioÌ„ of a sinner by the blood of Christ. And this makes the Papists in the day of death to renounce iustification by their workes Steuen Gardiner a bloodie persecutor beeing on his death bed told of free iustification by the blood of Christ said You may tell this to me but doe not open this gappe to the people One of late in a publike execution of iustice said he would die a Catholike and withall he added that he looked to be saued onely by the passion of Christ. In the proofe of the reason three things are to be considered What the curse is who are cursed and when The curse is eternall woe and miserie and it is either in this life in the end of this life or in the life to come The curse in this life is either within man or without him The curse within man is manifold In the minde there is ignorance of God of our selues of true happines and of the means to attaine to it Againe there is a great difficultie with much paine to learne and retaine things to be learned and retained And this is a curse of God vpon our minds In the conscience there are manifold accusations terrours and feares arising vpon euery occasion and they are flashings as it were of the fire of hell vnlesse they be quenched in this life by the blood of Christ. In the will there in an inclination to all manner of sinnes without exception Againe there is hardnes of heart whereby the will of man is vnpliable to that which is good vnlesse
in that he was in time consecrated to be our Mediatour and so a curse And this consecration was first in his baptisme in which he put vpon him our guilt as we put off the same in ours and secondly on the crosse and passion in which he tooke vnto him the punishment of our sinne And thus was he made a curse It may be obiected that he is the Son of God and therefore no curse Ans. Christ must be considered as the Sonne of God and againe as our pledge and suretie Hebâ— 7. 22. In the first respect he was not accursed but in the second The third point is In what nature was Christ accursed Ans. Whole Christ God-man or Man-god was accursed For the Lord of life saith Paul was crâ—cified and consequently accursed 1. Cor. 2. 8. Yet this limitation must be added that the curse was not vpon the Godhead of Christ but onely in his flesh or manhood For he suffered saith Peter in the flesh 1. Pet. 4. 1. Moreouer the soule of Christ was the more principall seat of the curse as it was the principall seat of sinne Therefore the Prophet saith he made his soule an offering for sinne Isa. 53. 10. and Christ said My soule is heauie to the death The fourth point is How farre forth Christ was accursed Ans. In the first death there are two degrees separation of the bodie and soule and the putrifaction of the bodie separated And Christ entred onely into the first and not into the second For his bodie beeing dead indured no corruption Againe in the second death there are two degrees The first is a separation from God in sense and feeling and the second is an absolute separation from God Into this second degree of death Christ entred not because he saide in the middest of his passion My God my God And this absolute separation could not be without the dissolution of the personall vnion Into the first degree of the second death he entred namely into the apprehension and feeling of the wrath and indignation of God due to mans sinne And this appeares by his bloodie sweat of thicke and clottered blood by his complaint that he was forsaken by his feares and sorrowes in the time of death in which he comes short of sundrie Martyrs vnlesse we acknowledge that he indured further paines of death then euer they did by his condition in that he takes vpon him the condition of the first Adam who vpon his fall was to indure the first and second death Here two questions are to be demanded the first How and in what manner Christ suffered the wrath of God Ans. He indured it willingly of his owne accord he did not onely in minde see it before his eyes but also he felt it it was laid and imposed on him and he incountred with it but it had no dominion of lordship ouer him Act. 2. 24. The second is How much he suffered of the wrath of God Ans. The punishment he suffered was in value and measure answerable to all the sinnes of all the Elect past present and to come the Godhead supporting the manhood that it might be able to beare and ouercome the whole burden of the wrath of God If it be saide that a creature cannot haue an infinite apprehension of the wrath of God I answer it sufficeth that God laid infinite wrath vpon him and that he apprehended it according to the condition of a creature For in so doing he incountred with the whole wrath of God One man in a breach or at a bridge may stand against an whole armie and beare the brunt of it why may not then the manhood of Christ supported by the Godhead beare the stresse of the whole wrath of God Against this doctrine sundrie things may be obiected Obiect I. The Scripture ascribes all to the blood of Christ and therefore to the death of the bodie Ans. By blood is meant a bloodie death by the bloodie death the death of the crosse by the death of the crosse a death accursed or the death of the bodie ioyned with the malediction of the law Obiect II. The suffering of the anger of God was not figured in Sacraments or sacrifices Ans. The beast whereof the burnt offering was made was first tied to the hornes of the altar his blood then was shedde and lastly he was all burnt vpon the alâ—â—â— vnto God and hereby was figured the fierie wrath of God Obiect III. Temporall death or the curse for halfe a day cannot counteruaile eternall death Ans. Yes in Christ. For if man could suffer and ouercome punishment in measure infinite he should not suffer eternally but this no man nor angel can doe and therefore man must suffer punishment for measure finite for time infinite because the punishment must be answerable to God whose maiestie is infinite Now Christ beeing God and man suffered punishment indeed infinite and therefore it was not necessarie that he should indure it eternally Againe here the dignitie of the person helpeth for in that the Sonne of God suffered the curse of the law for halfe a day it is more then if all men had suffered eternall death Therefore the death of Christ in respect of the measure of the punishment as also in respect of the value and dignitie thereof counteruailes death euerlasting Obiect IV. It is hard to say that Christ suffered the paines of hell Ans. The Latin translation commonly receiued hath as much that he could not be holden of the sorrowes of hell Act. 2. 24. And there is no offence to say he suffered the paines of hell so farre forth as this suffering may stand with the puritie of his manhood and with the truth of the personall vnion The vse Friers teach that if Christ had pricked his finger and let fall but one droppe of blood it had bin sufficient to redeeme all the world But they dreame For Paul saith he was made the curse of the law to redeeme vs. This had bin a needles worke if a pricke in the finger or any punishment without death would haue done the deede That Christ became a curse for vs it shewes the greatnes and horriblenes of our sinnes it shewes the grieuous hardnes of our hearts that neuer almost mourne for them it shewes the vnspeakable loue and mercie of God for which we are to be thankfull for euer and that all manner of waies In that the Sonne of God became a curse for our sinnes we are put in minde to see acknowledge and consider them and withall to bewaile them and to humble our selues for them and to detest them more and more vnto the very death For what is more worthie of hatred then that which causeth the Sonne of God to be accursed They which beleeue that Christ by beeing a curse hath redeemed them from the curse of the law doe in truth die vnto all their sinnes and liue vnto God Many indeede professing Christ make no change of life at all and the reason is
because a secret Atheisme makes them say in their hearts There is no Christ there is no curse that was indured by Christ. Clense your hearts of this hidden Atheisme and looke that inwardly in your spirits you die vnto your sinnes and liue to God In that Christ was obedient to his Father in bearing the curse of the law we are taught in all things to subiect our selues to the will of God Our obedience must not onely be in doing this or that but also in suffering the miseries â—â—d on us to the death this is the best obedience of all and the truest marke of Gods child to obey in our sufferings Moreouer that Christ was accursed it is confirmed by the sentence and decree of God Cursed is euery one that hangeth on the tree Deut. 21. 23. The ground of this sentence is the sinne of the malefactour for whome God curseth he curseth for his offence And here it may be demanded why he that is stoned to death is not likewise accursed Ans. He also is accursed but there are speciall reasons why the man hanged on the tree is cursed First among the Iewes they which were hanged were most grieuous malefactours as blasphemers and idolatours and there punishment was accordingly most grieuous Secondly hanging as among all nations so among the Iewes was a most odious and infamous death Thirdly God did foresee that the Messias should die on the crosse and therefore he accursed this kind of death If it be saide that there was no fault or offence in Christ and therefore he could not be accursed I answer that he became sinne for vs in that our sinne was applied and imputed to him It may be further obiected that the theefe which repented was not accursed though he were hanged on the tree Ans. As a theefe he was accursed as he was a theefe and repented the curse was remooued For the law in the curses thereof giues place to the Gospel iudgement yeelds to mercie and the Gospel puts an exception to the law The vse If the malefactour hanged be accursed and defile the earth how vile and accursed is the liuing malefactour the blasphemer adulterer murtherer c. who hath entred no degree of punishment Let this be considered to terrifie offenders Againe let vs consider the scope of this law Because he that hangs on the tree is accursed therefore saith the law of God he must be taken downe and buried Marke the equity of this law and that is that things euill and accursed are to be remooued from the eye and sense of man This charge the Lord giues of lesse matters namely of sights vndecent and vnseemely Deut. 23. 15. Againe we are commanded not so much as to name fornication vncleannes couetousnes resting foolish talking c. Eph. 5. 3. Here we are to be put in minde that the Plaies commonly in vse ate to be banished out of all Christian societies For they doe nothing els but reuiue and represent the vile and wicked fashions of the world and the misdemeanour of men which are things accursed and therefore to be buried and not once to be spoken of Againe all euill in our example whether in word or in deede must be buried as much as may be for it defileth and is accursed Here it may be demanded how this law of God he is accursed therefore let him be taken downe and buried standes with the order vsed in this and other countries in which men are hanged in chaines for the terrour of the world Ans. Iudiciall lawes if they haue in them morall equitie and serue directly to fense in the precepts of the Decalogue are perpetuall and bind all men els not As for the iudiciall determinations of this or that manner of punishment they concerne vs not but God hath left euery nation free though not in respect of punishment yet in respect of the manner and order thereof The third point whereby our redemption is described is the ende thereof that the blessing of Abraham that is righteousnes and life euerlasting may come vpon the Gentiles Here two things are to be considered The first is whence comes the benediction of Abraham Ans. From the cursed death of Christ. For thus are the words He was made a curse for vs that the bâ—â—ediction of Abraham might come on the Gentiles Marke here how God workes one contrerie by the other In the creation he made something not of something but of nothing he called light out of darknes he kills and then makes aliue Hos. 6. he sends men to heauen by the gates of hell he gaue sight by a temper of spittle and clay a fit meanes to put out sight In the worke of our redemption he giues life not by life but by death and the blessing by the curse This shewes the wisdome and power of God and it teacheth vs in the worke of our conuersion and saluation not to goe by sense and feeling because God can and doth worke one contrarie in and by the other The second point is where this benediction of Abraham is to be found Ans. The text say It is extant in Christ Iesus who is as it were the storehouse of Gods blessing and the dispenser of it to all nations In him are hid all treasures of wisdome and knowledge Col. 2. God and the Lambe are all things to all the Elect in the kingdome of heauen Reu. 21. Here we see the right way to become rich and that is aboue all things to seeke to be true and liuely members of Christ for if he be ours we can want nothing Rom. 8. 32. Matth. 6. 33. Psal. 34. 10. This is a most sure way to procure vnto vs all good things that he sees to be necessarie for vs. For Christ is the storehouse of the benediction of Abraham Againe this must teach them that beleeue in Christ to be content in any estate be it better or worse for true riches is the blessing of God and this blessing is in Christ. This is the truth if we could discerne of things that differ Thirdly in our pouertie and in the middest of all our wants and losses we must comfort our selues For though we leese neuer so much yet we retaine the principall and that is Christ who is the benediction of Abraham The fourth point is an other end of our Redemption That we might receiue the promise of the spirit by faith For the better vnderstanding of this foure questions may be demanded The first is what is meant by the promise Ans. The promise of God made in the old Testament that he would powre out his spirit vpon all flesh Isa. 44. 3. and Ioel 2. 28. And h 〈…〉 saide that this promise is fulfilled to the nations wheÌ„ they beleeue Marke here how the promises of God lie as void dead and of none effect till the particular time of their accomplishment God promiseth Iacob that his posteritie shall be a great nation after 430 yeares for which time they remaine
for vs and to applie it vnto vs. And this worke is done by Christ without impediment and without repentance on his part The seale and foundation of our saluation is this that God accepts and knowes vs for his 2. Tim. 2. 19. and that which concernes vs is that we must worship God in spirit and truth and depart from iniquitie Lastly here is comfort against the consideration of our vnworthines Thou saiest thou art vnworthie of the mercie of God and therefore hast no hope And I say againe dost thou truly exercise thy selfe in the spirituall exercises of faith inuocation repentance be not discouraged thou must not receiue the promise immediately of God but Christ must doe it for thee Though thou be vnworthie yet there is dignitie and worthines sufficient in him If thou say that thou must at the least receiue the promise at the hand of Christ. I adde further that he will not quench the flaxe that doth but smoake neither will he breake the bruised reede He accepts the weake apprehension if it be in truth And our saluation stands in this not that we know and apprehend him but that he knowes apprehends vs first of all v. 17. This I say In the former verses Paul hath laid downe two grounds one is that testaments of men confirmed may not be abrogated the other that the promises were made to Abraham and his seede which is Christ. Now what of all this may some man say Paul therefore addes these words This I say that is the scope and intent of all my speech is to shew that the couenant or testament confirmed by God cannot be abrogated and secondly if it might so be yet that the law could not abrogate the testament because it was giuen 430 yeares after the confirmation of the saide testament And because it might be doubtfull what Paul meanes when he saith the couenant confirmed cannot be abrogated he explanes himselfe in the ende of the verse by saying the promise cannot be made of no effect It is here to be obserued that Paul saith the promise made to Abraham is a couenant or testament It is a Couenant or compact because God for his part promiseth remission of sinnes and life euerlasting and requireth faith on our part In respect of this mutuall obligation it hath in it the forme of a couenant It is also a Will or Testament in two respects First because the promise is confirmed by the death of the mediatour Heb. 9. 15. Secondly the things promised as remission of sinnes and life euerlasting are giuen after the manner of legacies that is freely without our desert or procurement In this we see the great goodnes of God who vouchsafeth to name them in his testament that haue made couenant with the deuill and are children of wrath by nature as we all are Again in that the promise is a testament remission of sinnes and life euerlasting is a Legacie and for the obtainment of thē we must bring nothing vnto God but hunger and thirst after them and make suit vnto God for them by asking seeking knocking Thus are all Legacies obtained there is no more required on our part but to receiue and accept them And though we be neuer so vnworthie in our selues yet shall it suffice for the hauing of the blessing of God if our names be found in the Testament of God Againe Paul saith that the promise made to Abraham is a couenant confirmed of God It may be demanded by what meanes it was confirmed Ans. By oath Heb. 6. 17. Againe it may be demanded to whome it was confirmed Ans. To Abraham as beeing the father of all the faithfull and then to his seede that is first to the Mediatour Christ and consequently to euery beleeuer whether Iew or Gentile For Abraham in the first making and in the confirmation thereof must be considered as a publike person representing all the faithfull Here againe we see Gods goodnes We are bound simply to beleeue his bare word yet in regard of our weaknes he is content to ratifie his promise by oath that there might be no occasion of vnbeleefe Againe here we are admonished to rest by faith on the promise of God as Abraham did when there is no hope Some may say I could doe so if God would speake to me as he did to Abraham I answer againe when God spake to Abraham in him he spake to all his seede and therefore to thee whosoeuer thou art that beleeuest in Christ. And hence we are to gather sure hope of life euerlasting For in the person of Abraham God hath spoken to vs he hath made promise of blessing to vs he hath made couenant with vs and he hath sworne vnto vs. What can we more require of him what better ground of true comfort Hebr. 6. 17. 18. Lastly in that God thus confirmes vnto vs the promise of life euerlasting it must incourage vs to all diligence in the vse of all good meanes whereby we may attaine to the condition of Abraham and it must arme vs to all patience in bearing the miseries calamites that fall out in the strait way to eternal life Further Paul saith that the promise is a couenant confirmed that in respect of Christ because he is the scope foundation of all the promises of God partly by merit and partly by efficacie By merit because he hath procured by his death and passion remission of sinnes and life euerlasting By his efficacie because he seales vp vnto vs in our consciences remission of sinnes and withall restores in vs the image of God The vse If Christ be the ground of the promise then is he the ground and fountaine of all the blessings of God And for this cause the right way to obtaine any blessing of God is first to receiue the promise and in the promise Christ and Christ beeing ours in him and from him we shall receiue all things necessarie The second answer of Paul to the former obiection is that if the promise made to Abraham might be disanulled yet the law could not doe it And he giues a double reason The first is drawne from the circumstance of time Because the promise or couenant was made with Abraham and continued by God 430 yeares before the law was giuen therefore saith Paul the law was not giuen to disanull the promise Against this reason it may be obiected that Abrahams seed was but 400 yeares in a strange land Gen. 15. 13. Ans. Moses speakes of the time that was from the beginning of Abrahams seede or from the birth of Isaac to the giuing of the law and Paul here speakes of the time that was betweene the giuing of the promise to Abraham and the giuing of the law and that was 10 yeares before the birth of Isaac Againe it may be obiected that the Israelites were in Egypt 430 yeares Fxod 12. 40. The dwelling of the children of Israel while they dwelled in Egypt was 430 yeares Therefore it
by them guiding vs and beeing a law vnto vs. Rom. 8. 3. 14. Thirdly God by manifold afflictions nurtures and schooles vs partly to preuent sinnes to come and partly to humble vs for that which is past 1. Cor. 11. 32. Ier. 31. 18. The vse Seeing the law is abrogated as I haue said we must be a free and voluntarie people seruing God not of constraint but willingly as if there were no law to compell vs. All nations shall flow as waters to the mountaine of the Lord. Isa. 2. 2. Thy people shall come willingly in the day of assemblie Psal. 110. 3. In the daies of Iohn Baptist the kingdome of heauen suffered violence Ieremie saith they shall teach euery man his neighbour and his brother Ierem. 31. 31. because men shall learne freely without compulsion or calling vpon Here is the fault of our times Many say in heart to Christ Depart from vs we will none of thy waies and many againe are zealous for the things of this life but for duties pertaining to Gods worship and the saluation of their soules they are neither hot nor could This negligence and slacknes is full of danger and therefore with speede to be amended For cursed is he that doth the worke of God negligently and the Lord will spue out such persons 26 For ye are all the sonnes of God by faith in Christ Iesus 27 For all ye that are baptised into Christ haue put on Christ. 28 There is neither Iew nor Grecian there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ye are all one in Christ Iesus Paul had said before v. 25. that the beleeuing Iewes after the publishing of the Gospel were no more vnder the law as vnder a schoolemaster In this 26. v. he renders a reason hereof and it may be framed on this manner If we Iewes were still vnder the law as vnder a schoolemaster then we should be still after the manner of seruants but we are not after the manner of seruants because we are children for euen ye Galatians and that all of you are children of God not by Circumcision or by the keeping of the law but by faith in Christ. Againe that they are children of God he prooues it thus Ye are baptised into Christ and in baptisme ye haue put on Christ in that ye are ioyned with him and haue fellowship with him who is the naturall sonne of God therefore ye are sonnes of God It may be saide All children of God all baptised all put on Christ how can this be seeing some are Iewes some Gentiles some bond some free some men some women The answer is made v. 27. there are differences of men indeede but in Christ all are as one In these words I consider two things The first is the benefit or gift bestowed on the Galatians which is sonne-ship Adoption or the condition of Gods children The second is the description of this benefit by foure arguments The first is by the circumstance of the persons ye all are children of God The second is the inward meanes namely faith in Christ Iesus The third is the outward meanes or the pledge of adoption ye are all baptised into Christ. The last is the foundation of adoption and that is to put on Christ or to be one with him For the better conceiuing of the benefit three questions may be mooued The first is whose sonnes the Galatians were Ans. The sonnes of God It may be saide how the sonnes of God I answer againe God is called a father in two respects first he is a father in respect of Christ the essentiall word and then God signifies the first person Againe God is called a father in respect of men Elect to saluation then the name God is put indefinitly and it comprehends not onely the first person but also the sonne and holy Ghost For all three doe equally regenerate them that are adopted And Paul saith of the Godhead indefinitly there is one God and father of all Eph. 4. 6. And when we pray saying Our father c. we inuocate not onely the first person but also the Sonne and holy Ghost And the sonne of God is expressely called the Father of eternitie in respect of vs Isa. 9. 6. and he is said to haue his seede Isa. 53. 11. The second question is in what respect are the Galatians the children of God Ans. A childe of God is two waies by nature by grace The childe of God by nature is Christ as he is the eternall sonne of God A child by grace is three waies By creation thus Adam before his fall and the good angels are the children of God Secondly by the personall vnion thus Christ as he is man is the child of God Thirdly by the grace of adoption thus are all true beleeuers and in this text the Galatians are saide to be the children of God In this grace of adoption there be two acts of God one is Acceptation whereby God accepts men for his children The other is Regeneration whereby men are borne of God when the Image of God is restored in them in righteousnes and true holines The third question is what is the excellencie of this benefit Ans. Great euery way Ioh. 1. 12. he which is the child of God is heire and fellowheire with Christ Rom. 8. 17. and that of the kingdome of heauen and of all things in heauen and earth 1. Cor. 3. 22. he hath title in this life and shall haue possession in the life to come Againe he that is Gods child hath the angels of God to tend on him and to minister vnto him for his good and saluation Heb. 1. 14. The first argument whereby the adoption of Gods children is set forth is concerning the persons to whome it belongs in these wordes All ye are the children of God So Paul saith all the Ephesians are Elect. Eph. 1. 3. And Peter calls all them to whome he writes 1. Pet. 1. 1. Elect and Iohn 1. epist. 3. the children of God And herein they follow the iudgement of charitie leauing all secret iudgements to God Here I obserue one thing that euery grieuous fall doth not abolish the fauour of God and extinguish the grace of regeneration For the Galatians erred in the foundation of religion and had fallen away to an other Gospel and yet Paul saith that they were for all this the children of God and not some but all of them This truth may be seene by experience The child of God before his fall hath a purpose not to sinne in the time of temptation when he is in falling he hath a strife after he is fallen he lieth not in his fall as wicked men doe but he recouereth himselfe by new repentance And this shews that the child of God by his fall doth not returne againe to the estate and condition of wicked men When S. Iohn saith he that is borne of God sinnes not his meaning is this he that is borne of God
is incommunicable but only in respect of operation But the very flesh or manhood of Christ is really giuen to the beleeuing heart Ioh. 6. 54 56. By it we receiue eternall life from the godhead and by it God is ioyned to man and man to God The second is that Christ giues his merit and satisfaction to them that beleeue And this satisfaction imputed is the couer wherby our sinnes are couered Psal. 32. 1. and the white robes dipped in the blood of Christ. Reu. 7. 14. Thirdly Christ giues the efficacie of his spirit to make vs conformable to himselfe in holines and newnes of life and thus he makes vs put off the old man and put on the new man created after God in righteousnes and holines Eph. 4. 24. The fourth is that the word preached and the sacraments are as it were the hand of God whereby he exhibits and giues Christ vnto vs with all his benefits Of our receiuing of Christ giuen by God two things must be obserued one is that we must there receiue Christ where God offers and giues him that is in the word and sacraments The second is that faith is our hand wherby we receiue Christ and this receiuing is done by a supernaturall act of the minde whereby we beleeue Christ with his benefits to be ours Ioh. 1. 12. Thus we see how we are one with Christ and Christ with vs. Communion with Christ is when we haue possesse and inioy Christ and his benefits and that is partly in this life and fully in the life to come Of this communion speakes Salomon at large in the Song of songs and Dauid Psal. 45. The vse In that we are to put on Christ we are put in mind to consider our fearefull nakednes What is that Ans. There is a nakednes of creation and a nakednes following the fall The nakednes of creation is when the bodie without all couering is in health full of glorie and maiestie in respect of other creatures Nakednes arising of the fall of man is either inward or outward Inward is the want of the image of God the want of innocencie of good conscience of the fauour of God and affiance in him For these are as it were the couerings of the foule Outward nakednes is when the bodie beeing vncouered is full of deformitie and shame Now that inward nakednes of heart is noted as a speciall euill Gen. 3. 7. Exod. 32. 25. Prou. 29. 18. Reu. 3. 17. we must labour to see and feele this nakednes in our selues For by it we are desormed and odious in the eye of God Secondly we are here put in minde to haue a speciall care of the trimming and garnishing of our soule And for this cause we must put on the Lord Iesus Rom. 13. 14. And that is done two waies First by vncouering our nakednes before God and by praying him to couer it To vncouer our shame is the way to couer it Psal. 32. 1 2 3. The second way is to subiect our selues to the word and spirit of God and to be conformable to Christ both in his life and death It stands vs in hand thus to put on Christ. For the king of heauen hath long inuited vs to the marriage of his Sonne we haue yeilded our selues to be his guests and there is a time when the king will take a suruay of all his guests whether they haue the wedding garment which is Christ himselfe and they which are not clad with this robe shall be cast into vtter darknes We are as naked infants exposed to death Ezech. 16. 7. the merit and obedience of Christ is as swadling clothes and swadling bands If we would then liue we must lappe and infold our selues in them The rather I speake this because in these daies men and women are intoxicated with a spirituall drunkennes or rather madnesse whereby they are alwaies tempering and trifling about their bodies and let their soules lie naked It may be said we haue all put on Christ in baptisme I answer we haue had in England peace and prosperitie this 43. yeares and we haue liued all this while as it were in the warme sun-shine and therfore many of vs no doubt haue worne this garment very loosely Thirdly there is a great temptation arising vpon the consideration of our owne indignitie For when our sinnes come to our remembrance they driue vs from the presence of God and make vs that we dare not pray Now the remedie is this We must come clothed with Christ into the presence of God we may not come in our owne names but we must come in his name and present the merit of Christ vnto the father euen as if we were one and the same person with him Thus shall we be accepted Fourthly it may be demanded what we must doe for our selues in the time of plague famine sword We must put on Christ then shall we walke in safetie in all dangers This garment serues not onely for a couering of our shame but also for protection Isa. 4. 6. And if we be taken away in any common iudgement beeing clothed with Christ there is no more hurt done to vs then to him and he carrieth vs in his brest as if we were part of his bowells Lastly though we be clothed with Christ in baptisme yet we must further desire to be clothed vpon 2. Cor. 5. 4. In this life we are clad with the iustice of Christ 1. Cor. 1. â—0 this is one garment In the life to come we shall be clad with immortalitie This is the second garment to be vpon the former V. 28. There is neither Iewe nor Grecian c. These words as I haue said containe an answer to an obiection which is this If all beleeuers among the Gentiles be children of God and all put one Christ then there is no difference betweene Iewe and Gentile and the prerogatiue of the Iewe is nothing Paul answers thus there be sundrie differences of men in respect of nation condition sexe yet in respect of Christ all are one Moreouer I haue shewed that these words containe the grouÌ„d of the Adoption of the Galatians which is an vnion with Christ whereby all beleeuers are made one with him There remaine other things to be added By occasion of this text two questions are mooued the answer whereof serues much to cleare the meaning of Paul The first is whether Magistracie and gouernment be necessarie in the societies of Christians Ans. Yea Kings and Queens shall be nourcing fathers and nourcing mothers to the Church of God saith the prophet Isai 49. 23. Paul bids vs praie for Kings and all in authoritie that we may line in peace and godlines 1. Tim. 2. 1. The fift commandement Honour thy father c. requires subiection to authoritie and this commandement is eternall Obiect I. All beleeuers are one in Christ therefore there is no subiection among them Ans. Beleeuers are vnder a twofold estate or regiment the first is the Regiment
it cannot be fulfilled by vs beeing sinners therefore there must needs be a translation of the lawe from our persons to the person of the Mediatour who is to accomplish euery iot of the law for vs. Againe He that doth not all things contained in the law is cursed Gal. 3. 13. He therefore that would eschewe the curse of the law and come to life euerlasting must by himselfe accomplish all things contained in the law and if this cannot be done the law and all the contents thereof must needs be accomplished in the person of the Mediatour otherwise the curse cannot be auoided Lastly we owe vnto God a double debt or tribute The first is homage or subiection to be performed with all the powers of the soule with all the strength of all the powers and that from the first conception The second is a satisfactiō by death for the breach of the law And the lawe is the bond that binds vs to the paiment of this double debt And till the iustice of God in the law be answered to the full this bond cannot be cancelled Therefore the sonne of God the Mediatour must not onely die for vs but also performe homage for vs to God according to the tenour of the law Therefore he saith that he must performe all righteousnesse Math. 3. 15. And Paul that Christ is the end of the law for righteousnesse Rom. 10. 4. It is alleadged that Christ as man fulfilled the lawe for himselfe and therefore not for vs. Ans. The flesh or manhood of Christ considered by it selfe apart from the godhead of the sonne is a creature that owes homage vnto God Yet if it be considered as it is receiued into the vnitie of the second person and is become a part thereof it is exempted from the common condition of all other men and is not bound to performe subiection as all men are For if the sonne of man be Lord of the Sabboth then also is he Lord of the whole law And Paul here saith that the sonne of God is not borne but made vnder the lawe Againe it is alleadged that the blood of Christ taketh away all sinne 1. Ioh. 1. 7. and when all sinne is taken away the law is fulfilled and the person iustified Ans. When S. Iohn saith the blood of Christ purgeth vs from all sin he excludes the blood of beasts and all meritorious means of saluation in man out of Christ he excludes not the obedience which the Mediatour yeelded to the father in all his sufferings Againe it is not true that a sinner is iustified when all sinne is abolished vnlesse iustice be added For iustification is an alteration of a sinner from one cōtrarie to another from euill to good from life to death and therefore sinne must depart and iustice come in the roome thereof That a darke house may be inlightned darkenes must first be abolished and light must come in the stead thereof And that a man may be iustified sinne must be couered and righteousnesse imputed The second question is how the sonne of God performed this obedience Ans. He was obedient to his father to the death and that according to all the duties of loue in the first table for the second table he loued his enemie as himselfe because he gaue his life for man Marke then he did all things contained in the lawe and more too in respect of the duties of the second Table For the lawe binds vs to loue our neighbours as our selues and not more then our selues This obedience therefore is truely to be tearmed a worke of supererogation and there is none in the world beside The vse That the sonne of God was conformable to the law it argues the goodnesse perfection and excellencie thereof Here againe marke the difference between the man Christ and all other men He was not borne subiect to the lawe but made subiect not subiect by nature but by will and by voluntarie abasement All other men are subiect not by will but by nature not made but borne subiect Therefore Paul saith the Gentiles doe by nature the things of the lawe The remainders of the law since the fall are naturall in all men therfore the whole lawe was naturall before the fall Man was at the first created in righteousnes and holinesse Eph. 4. 24. and therefore in a perfect subiection and conformitie to the lawe It is a naturall propertie of a reasonable creature to doe homage to the creator It is an error then in the papist to teach that the Image of God in our first parents was supernaturall The fourth point or degree is the Redemption of man frō vnder the law in these words that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law Here fiue things are to be considered The first is what is meant by beeing vnder the law Ans. The lawe must be cōsidered two waies first as the Rule of life Thus angels are vnder the lawe and Adam before his fall and the saints nowe in heauen And none yeeld more subiection to the lawe then they and this subiection is their libertie Againe the lawe must be considered as a grieuous yoke which none can beare It is a yoke three waies first because it did bind the Church of the olde testament to the obseruation of many and that very costly ceremonies for the maintenance of the altar at Hierusalem was a matter of great charges Secondly it is a yoke because it binds euery offendour to euerlasting death Gen. 2. 17. Gal 3. 13. Thirdly it is a yoke as it increaseth sinne and as it is the strength of it 1. Cor. 15. 56. Rom. 5. 20. and 7 8. And it increaseth sinne not as a cause but as an occasion For the wicked nature of man is the more to doe a thing the more he is forbidden The Israelites are bidden to goe on to Canaan then they like Egypt well They are forbidden to goe to Canaan and cōmanded to stay in the wildernesse but then they will needs go to Canaan Circumcision commanded was lothed of all nations when it was abolished then men of sundrie nations imbraced it as needefull to saluation To be vnder the law then is to be in subiection to it as it is a burden and yoke in the three former respects specially to be subiect to the curse of the law The second point is who are vnder the law Ans. The Iewes before the comming of Christ were vnder the law in respect of Ceremonies and all men naturally are vnder the law in respect of the malediction and curse therof all beeing borne children of wrath Eph. 2. 3. Here comes a lamentable matter to be considered Very few in respect know themselues to be in bondage to the curse of the law For they thinke it an easie matter to obserue the law and it is vsed for a forme of praier whereby men vse to blesse themselues morning and euening Learne therefore this one lesson that thou art by nature in
gift of illumination faith regeneration life sense and motion are the gifts of the spirit and so are ciuill vertues but the sending of the spirit is onely in respect of such gifts as are bestowed in the Church in the receiuing of which the spirit is acknowledged The place or mansion of the spirit is the heart that is the minde will and affection The heart is the very sinke of sinne yet that doth the spirit choose for his abode Hence we learne 1. That the beginning of our newe birth is in the heart when a newe light is put into the minde a newe and heauenly disposition into the will and affection 2. The most principall part of our change or renouation is in the heart where the spirit abides The end of all teaching is loue out of a pure heart good conscience and faith vnfained 1. Tim. 1. 5. 3. The beginning and principall part of Gods worship is in the heart He that serues God in the righteonsnesse of his heart in peace and ioy in the Holy Ghost is accepted Rom. 14. 17. 4. In our hearts no wicked or carnall thought will desire or lust must raigne but onely Gods word and spirit For thy heart is the house where the spirit dwels and he must be Lord of his owne house 5. Aboue all things keepe watch and warde about thy heart and fill it with all good cogitations desires that it may be a fit place of intertainment for the spirit who is as it were an Embassadour sent from the great God vnto thee The last thing is the office of the spirit which is to make beleeuers Crie Abba Here I consider 4. things 1. The meanes whereby this Crie is caused 2. The nature of it 3. To whome it is directed 4. The manner of direction For the first in the effecting or causing of this Crie there are 4. workes of the spirit The first is Conuiction when a man in his iudgement and conscience is conuicted that the scriptures of the Prophets and Apostles are indeed the word of God To this purpose there are many arguments which nowe I omit This conuiction is a common worke of the spirit yet necessarie because much Atheisme lies lurking in our hearts which makes vs call into question euery part of the word of God The second worke is Subiection whereby a man conuicted that the scripture and euery part of it is the word of God subiects himselfe in his heart to the commandement of God which bids him turne to God and beleeue in Christ. And this second is a worke of the spirit of grace proper to the elect The third is the Certificate or testimonie of the spirit which is a diuine manner of reasoning framed in the mindes of them that beleeue and repent on this manner He that beleeues and repents is Gods child Thus saith the Gospel But I beleeue in Christ and repent at the least I subiect my will to the commandement which biddes me repent and beleeue I detest mine vnbeleefe and all my sinnes and desire the Lord to increase my faith Therefore I am the child of God This is the practicall syllogisme of the H. Ghost It is the testimonie of the spirit that we are the sonnes of God it is the earnest of the spirit and the seale whereby we are sealed to the day of our redemption and it containes the certentie ofspeciall faith The fourth thing that followes vpon this Testimonie is Peace of conscience Ioy and affiance in God And from this affiance comes the crying here mentioned whereby euery true beleeuer with open throat as it were cries vnto god the father This doctrine is of great worth it is the hinge vpon which the gate of heauen turnes and therefore to be remembred The vse By this we see a manifest errour in the Popish religion which teacheth that we can haue no other certenty of our saluation in this life but that which is probable or coniecturall that is a certentie ioyned with feare suspicion and some doubting Certentie in respect of God that promiseth feare doubting in respect of our owne indisposition But this doctrine is false For they which are Gods children receiue the spirit crying Abba and this crying argues affiance or confidence in God By faith we haue confidence in God and entrance with boldnesse Eph. 3. 11. and boldnesse is opposite to feare and excludes doubting in respect of our selues Againe by this doctrine we see it is ordinarie and possible for all that beleeue and repent to be certainly assured that they are the children of God For if they haue the spirit of God crying in them as all Gods childrē haue they cannot but perceiue this crie and withall they haue the testimonie of the spirit in them which is the ground of this crie Rom. 8. 16. And seeing this is so we must be admonished to vse all meanes that we may be assured that we are the children of God 2. Pet. 1. Giue all diligence to make your Election sure Paul bids rich men lay vp a good foundation against the time to come 1. Tim. 6. 18. And this foundation must be laide not in heauen but in the conscience God of his mercie hath made a couenant or bargaine with vs that beleeue and repent in this bargaine he hath promised to vs pardon of our sinnes and life euerlasting let vs then neuer be at rest till we haue receiued earnest from the hand of God and haue his promise sealed vnto vs by the spirit in our hearts You will say what shall I doe to be assured that I am Gods child Ans. Thou must examine thy selfe of two things The first is whether thou art conuicted in thy iudgement that the Scripture is indeede the word of God if thou art not yet conuicted then inquire and vse meanes that thou maist indeed be conuicted otherwise all is in vaine Secondly inquire whether thou dost indeed and in good earnest submit and subiect thy will to the cōmandement of God which bids thee beleeue in Christ and turne vnto God For if thou canst say that thou dost will to beleeue and will to repent if thou shew this will indeede in the vse of good meanes if thou condemne and detest thy vnbeleefe and all other thy sinnes thou hast receiued the earnest of the spirit and thou art indeede the child of God And this assurance shall be vnto thee of great vse For it will make thee reioyce in afflictions and it will worke patience experience hope Rom. 5. 5. It will make thee despise this world it will take away the feare of death and kindle in thy heart a desire to be with Christ. Touching the nature of this crie it stands in the desires and groanes of the heart directed vnto God And these desires may be distinguished from all carnall desires by three properties First of all they are in the hearts of them that are turned to God or at the least beginne to turne vnto him For God heareth
because they are not ioyned with a change and conuersion of heart and life Thirdly our desires are to be directed vnto God with importunitie and instancie For the spirit makes vs crie Abba Father that is My father and thy father God requires this importunitie of vs. Luk. 18. 1. It is practised by Dauid Psal. 69. 4. by the woman of Canaan Matth. 15. We must doe as Iacob did wrastle with God and giue him no rest till he fulfil the desires of our hearts and giue vs the blessing And our constant desires and groanes to heauen for mercie shall neuer be in vaine For if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs indeede 1. Ioh. 5. 14. Verse 7. These words are the conclusion of the former doctrine of Paul The time of our libertie is come in that your libertie is procured and purchased by Christ and ye haue receiued the spirit of sonnes crying Abba therefore ye are not seruants to the lawe but sonnes of God And from this conclusion Paul deriues a second which is the summe and substance of the whole disputation from the beginning of the third chapter to this place namely that they which are sonnes are also heires not by the lawe and the works thereof but by Christ. This verse is a repetition of the 26. 29. verses of the third chapter therfore I will not stand any lōger in the hādling of it One thing is to be obserued namely the change of the number Paul said before ye are sonnes here he saith thou art a sonne And this he doth to teach vs that they which turne to God beleeue in Christ must be assured that they are the sonnes and heires of God Paul hath set downe immediately before the infallible signe whereby a man may knowe himselfe to be the childe of God therefore in the next words he saith therefore thou art the sonne of God Saint Iohn saith these things we write vnto you that beleeue that ye may know that ye haue life euer lasting 1. Ioh. 5. 13. Thus must euery beleeuer apply the Gospell and the benefits thereof to himselfe The meditation of this point serues greatly to sweeten all crosses vnto vs for if we know that we be Gods children that is comfort enough and we may then assure our selues that in euery crosse God comes vnto vs as a father Again this meditation works a contentation in euery losse For if thou be the childe of god thou canst haue no great losse For all things are thine thou Christs and Christ Gods 1. Cor. 3. 22. Lastly this meditation must stirre vp in vs a care to lead a heauenly and spirituall life 1. Ioh. 3. 3. that we may be like our eldest brother Christ Iesus v. 8. But euen then when yee knew not God ye did seruice vnto them which by nature are not Gods v. 9. But nowe seeing ye know God or rather are known of God how turne ye againe vnto impotent and beggarly rudiments whereunto as from the beginning ye will be in bondage againe v. 10. Yee obserue daies and moneths and times and yeares v. 11. I am in feare of you least I haue bestowed labour on you in vaine Here Paul returnes againe to the principall conclusion of the whole Epistle which is on this manner If I Paul be called to teach and my doctrine be true ye haue done euill to reuolt from it to another Gospel but I am called to teach and my doctrine is true this Paul prooued in the first second and third chapters Therefore ye haue done euill to reuolt from my doctrine This conclusion he propounded before and here againe he repeates it and withall amplifies it two waies First by setting downe the particular matter of the reuolt and Apostacie of the Galatians v. 9 10. ye returne to impotent rudiments ye obserue daies and times Secondly he sets downe the greatnesse of their reuolt first by comparison thus Once ye serued false gods but there is some excuse of that offence because ye did not know God but that ye haue returned to the Rudiments of the world there is no excuse of it for ye then knewe god or rather were known of god Againe he sets forth the greatnesse of their reuolt by the effect v. 11. It makes me feare least I haue lost my labour among you Here Paul sets downe a threefold estate of the Galatians their estate in Gentilisme before their conuersion their estate in their conuersion and their estate in the Apostasie Their estate in Gentilisme stands in two things Ignorance of God then ye knew not God Idolatrie or superstition ye serued them which are not Gods by nature Touching their ignorance of God it may be demaunded how they can be said not to know God whereas Paul saith that which may be known of God is made manifest vnto the Gentiles Rom. 1. 20. and that God did not leaue himselfe without witnesse Act. 14. 17. Answ. Knowledge of God is twofold Naturall or reuealed knowledge Naturall is that which all men haue in their minds by the light of nature which also they may gather by the view and obseruation of the creatures This knowledge hath two properties The first it is imperfect because by it we know some fewe and generall things of God as namely that there is a God and that he is to be worshipped c. In this respect this knowledge is like the ruines of a princely pallace Againe it is weake because it serues onely to cut off excuse and it is not sufficient to direct vs in the worship of God Nay when by it we beginne to set downe the worship of God we then runne headlong into superstition and vanitie Reuealed knowledge is that which is set downe in the written word whereby we may knowe what God is in himselfe and what he is to vs namely a father in Christ giuing pardon of sinne and life euerlasting This knowledge the Gentiles altogether want nay by reason of the blindenes and impotencie of their minds they iudge it foolishnesse Thus then in effect though the Gentiles by nature know some things of God yet doe they not knowe God as he will be known of vs. Againe it may be demaunded whether this ignorance be a sinne in the Galatians Answ. Yea. For all men are bound to know God by the first commandement And this ignorance is a want of the image of God in the minde Col. 3. 10. And euery defect of the image of God is a branch of originali sinne And vengeance is the punishment of this sinne 2. Thess. 1. 8. It may be obiected that Paul here excuseth the Galatians by their ignorance Answ. It excuseth à tanto non à toto that is the degree and measure of the sinne and not the sinne it selfe Luk. 12. 48. Againe it may be said that this their ignorance is inuincible because as the Gentiles doe not know God so they cannot know him Ans. That they cannot know him it is not Gods
fault but the fault of their first parents and consequently their fault and this ignorance spreads it selfe ouer all mankinde as a punishment of the first offence The third point is that this ignorance is a great and grieuous sinne for here Paul makes it the mother of superstition and Idolatrie This must teach vs all to detest this ignorance of God and his will and to seeke by all meanes to knowe God God hath a controuersie with men because they knowe him not Hose 4. 1. 6. Againe this serues to warne all Ministers of the word to be carefull to roote out ignorance out of the minds of the people and to plant the knowledge of God And by this we see it is false which the Papist teacheth that Ignorance is the mother of deuotion The second sinne of the Galatians is that they serued them which are not gods by nature that is false gods not gods indeede but gods in opinion It may be obiected that the wisest of the Gentiles worshipped the true God creator of heauen and earth Answ. False gods are set vp two waies The first is when that which is not God is placed and worshipped in the roome of the true God as when the sonne moone and starres are worshipped c. and this is the grossest kind of idolatrie The second is when men acknowledge the true God but doe not conceiue him as he will be conceiued as he hath reuealed himselfe in the word In this respect the Ephesians are said to be without God Eph. 3. 12. and the Samaritanes to worship they knew not what Ioh. 4. 22. For they conceiued the true God in a false manner because they conceiued him forth of the father sonne and holy Ghost and therefore they set vp a false god vnto themselues False worship giuen to God presupposeth a false opinion of God and a false opinion of God sets vp an idol or false god in the roome of the true God For it is not sufficient to conceiue some true things of God but we must precisely conceiue him as he hath reuealed himselfe without addition or detraction And thus did the wisest of the Galatians worshippe false gods This Idolatrie is a common sinne and bred as it were in the bone The Turkes at this daie worshippe a false and fained God For they conceiue and worship a God creatour of heauen and earth that is neither father sonne nor holy Ghost and the Iewes worship God out of Christ and so a fained god For he which hath not the sonne hath not the father 1. Ioh. 2. Likewise the religion of the Papist teacheth and maintaineth the worship of false gods For it giues to Angels and Saints a facultie or power to know the desires of our hearts to heare and helpe vs in all places at all times and hereupon praier is made to them but all this is indeede the prerogatiue and priuiledge of the true God and in as much as it is giuen to Angels and Saints departed they are set vp in the roome of the true God Againe that religion teacheth men to worship God in at and before images And this worship presupposeth an Opinion or imagination that there is a God that will be present to heare and helpe vs in at and before images now this God is a God deuised by the braine of man Papists alleadge that their intention is to worship the true God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost And I say againe that the true God hath reuealed his will that he doth detest this manner of worship and therefore the worship is directed either to the images themselues or to the God deuised in the braine Thirdly they of the Popish religion worship a fained Christ of their owne deuising namely a Christ that sits at the right hand of the father in heauen and is withall in the hands of euery Priest after the words of consecration And they worship a God set vp by themselues namely a God that will be appeased by humane satisfactions and at whose hands a sinnefull man may merit euerlasting life that is to say a God all of mercie and little or no iustice Though our religion teach no Idolatrie yet certen it is that many among vs practise a spirituall idolatrie in their hearts For looke what a man loues most and cares most for and delites most in that is his God some therefore haue their riches for their God some their pleasures some their beastly lusts For where the heart is there is thy God Againe the ignorant multitude worship a God of their owne coyning which is a God made all of mercie and no iustice For they perswade themselues that there is mercie with God though they repent not but goe on in their sinnes whereas the true God is infinite not onely in mercie but also in iustice Exod. 34. That this sinne of Idolatrie may be rooted out of the minds of men there must be first an Illumination of the minde with the knowledge of the true God and his will and there must also be a renouation of the heart and affections that they set not vp something els in the roome of God The estate of the Galatians after their conuersion is in these words Ye knowe God or rather are known of God The knowledge whereby men know God is either litterall knowledge or spirituall knowledge Litterall is when the doctrine of God and his will is known without reformation of life Spirituall knowledge is when the minde is inlightened by the spirit of God with the knowledge of God by the word and according to the word so as thereupon men are transformed into the image of God 2. Cor. 3. 18. And this kind of knowledge is here meant when Paul saith Ye know God The foundation of this knowledgae is that God is to be knowne in Christ for in him God hath manifested his infinite wisdome iustice mercie Therefore is he called the ingranen image of the person of the father Heb. 1. 2. and Paul saith that we haue the knowledge of the glorie of God in the face of Iesus Christ. 2. Cor. 3. 6. The properties of this knowledge are three The first is that it must be a Speciall knowledge whereby we must acknowledge God to be our God in Christ. The first commandement of the law requires that we take the true God for our God The commandement of Christ is Beleeue the Gospel Now the stipulation of the couenant of grace which also is the substāce of the gospel is this I am thy God Ier. 31 33. this therefore must we beleeue And to this knowledge is the promise of life euer lasting annexed Ioh. 17. 3. Isa. 53. 11. The second propertie is that this knowledge must not be confused but distinct First we must acknowledge the true God in respect of his presence with vs in all places Thus Moses is saide to know the inuisible Hebr. 11. 27. Secondly we must know and acknowledge God in respect of his particular prouidence
Sina came from mount Sina where the law was deliuered to the Israelites And gendreth to bondage that is it makes all them bondmen that looke to be iustified and saued by the works of the law For Agar or Sina here the translatours are deceiued supposing that mount Sina had two names Agar and Sina but this opinion of theirs hath no ground and the words are thus to be read Agar is Sina Here Agar signifies not so much the person of Abrahams handmaid as that which is said in the former historie of Agar For the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Sina must be considered as a place where it pleased God to publish the law And the wordes thus considered haue this sense Agar is Sina that is Agar figures Sina two waies First in condition for as Agar was a bondwoman so Sina in respect of the law was a place of bondage and in this respect also it is called Sina of Arabia which was a desart out of the land of Canaan Secondly in effect for as Agar bare Ismael a bondman to Abraham so Sina or the law makes bondmen And it answereth Sina answereth to Ierusalem that is as Agar figures Sina so Agar figures Ierusalem and by this meanes Sina and Ierusalem are like and stand both in one order Now Agar figures Ierusalem two waies in condition and effect In condition for as Agar was a bondwoman so Ierusalem or the nation of the Iewes refusing Christ and looking to be saued by the law are in spirituall bondage In effect for as Agar brings forth Ismael a bondman so Ierusalem by teaching the law makes bondmen Therefore Paul saith in the last place of Ierusalem and shee is in bondage with her children The vse These things are said by allegorie Here the Papists make a double sense of scripture one literall the other spirituall Literall is twofold Proper when the words are taken in their proper signification Figuratiue when the holy Ghost signifies his meaning in borrowed tearmes Spirituall senses they make three One allegoricall when things in the old testament are applied to signifie things in the new testament The second is Tropologicall when scripture signifies something touching manners The third is Anagogicall when things are in scripture applied to signifie the estate of euerlasting life Thus Ierusalem properly is a citie by allegorie the Church of the new Testament in a tropologicall sense a state well ordered in an anagogicall sense the estate of eternall life These senses they vse to applie to most places of the Scripture specially to the historie But I say to the contrarie that there is but one full and intire sense of euery place of scripture and that is also the literall sense sometimes expressed in proper and sometimes in borrowed or figuratiue speaches To make many senses of scripture is to ouerturne all sense and to make nothing certen As for the three spirituall senses so called they are not senses but applications or vses of scripture It may be said that the historie of Abrahams familie here propounded hath beside his proper and literall sense a spiritual or mysticall sense I answer they are not two senses but two parts of one full intire sense For not onely the bare historie but also that which is therby signified is the ful sense of the h. G. Againe here we see the scripture is not onely penned in proper tearmes but also in sundrie diuine figures and allegories The song of Salomon is an Allegorie borrowed from the fellowshippe of man and wife to signifie the communion betweene Christ his Church so is the 45. psalme The booke of Daniel and the Reuelation is an allegoricall historie The Parables of the old and new Testaments are figures or allegories When Dauid saith Psal. 45. 4. Ride on vpon the word of truth meeknes and iustice he describes a Princes charriot by allegorie The Guide is the word the horses that draw it are three Truth meekenes iustice And thus the throne of God is described by like allegorie Psal. 89. v. 14. the foundation of the throne are righteousnes and equitie the maine bearers to goe before the throne are mercie and truth It may be demanded when doth the scripture speake properly and when by figure Ans. If the proper signification of the words be against common reason or against the analogie of faith or against good manners they are not then to be taken properly but by figure The words of Christ Ioh. 15. 1. I am the true vine my father is an husband man If they be taken properly they are absurd in common reason therefore the words are figuratiue and the sense is this I am as the true vine and my father as an husbandman The wordes of Christ Take eate this is my body 1. Corinth 11. vers 24. taken properly are against the articles of faith He ascended into heauen and sits at the right hand of God And they are against the sixt commandement Thou shalt not kill And therefore they must be expounded by figure thus This bread is a signe of my bodie The like is to be said of other places they must be taken properly if it be possible if not by figure Here then they are to be blamed that make the vse of Rhetoricke in the Bible to be a meere fopperie For to this purpose there is a booke in English heretofore published As also they of the familie of loue are iustly to be condemned who in another extremitie turne all the Bible to an Allegorie yea euen that which is said of Adam and of Christ. They are two Testaments they are that is they signifie and so Agar is Sina a mountaine in Arabia that is signifies Sina Thus the Rocke in the wildernes is Christ 1. Cor. 10. 4. that is figures Christ. Like to this is the Sacramentall phrase This is my bodie that is to say this bread signifies my bodie Great is the madnes of men that hence gather Transsubstantiation or the real conuersion of bread into the bodie of Christ. They might as well gather hence the conuersion of Agar into mount Sina The two Testaments are the Couenant of workes and the Couenant of grace one promising life eternall to him that doth all things contained in the law the other to him that turnes and beleeues in Christ. And it must be obserued that Paul saith they are two that is two in substance or kind And they are two sundrie waies The law or couenant of workes propounds the bare iustice of God without mercie the couenant of grace or the Gospel reueales both the iustice and mercie of God or the iustice of God giuing place to his mercie Secondly the law requires of vs inward and perfect righteousnes both for nature and action the Gospel propounds vnto vs an imputed iustice resient in the person of the Mediatour Thirdly the law promiseth life vpon condition of works the Gospel promiseth remission of sinnes and life euerlasting vpon condition that we rest
our selues on Christ by faith Fourthly the law was written in tables of stone the Gospel in the fleshie tables of our heart Ier. 31. 33. 2. Cor. 3. 3. Fiftly the law was in nature by creation the Gospel is aboue nature and was reuealed after the fall Sixtly the law hath Moses for the mediatour Deut. 5. 27. but Christ is the mediatour of the new testament Heb. 8. 6. Lastly the law was dedicated by the blood of beasts Exod. 24. 5. the new Test by the blood of Christ. Heb. 9. 12. Here then falls to the ground a maine pillar in Popish religion which is that the law of Moses and the Gospel are all one law for substance and that the difference lies in this that the law of Moses is darke and imperfect and the Gospel or the law of Christ more perfect because he hath as they say added Counsells to precepts Againe the law they say without the spirit is the law properly and with the spirit it is the Gospel But all this is false which they teach For the two Testaments the law and the Gospel are two in nature substance or kind and the difference lies not in the presence or absence of the spirit And whereas the Papists make two iustifications the first meerely by grace the second by workes besides the two Testaments they must establish a third Testament compounded of both and it must be partly legall and partly Euangelicall otherwise the twofold iustification cannot stand For the law propounds onely one way of iustification and the Gospel a second The doctrine therefore that propounds both is compounded of both God did not approoue the polygamie of Abraham yet doth he vse it to signifie the greatest mysterie of our religion Here we see a great point of the diuine prouidence of God who ordereth and vseth well the things which he doth not approoue This is the foundation of our patience and a meanes of true comfort Ioseph thus comforts himselfe and his brethren that God ordered and disposed their bad enterprise to his and their good Gen. 45. 6 7. Here againe Paul sets downe two properties of the Testament of workes or of the law The first is that it came from mount Sina And here lies the difference betweene the law and the Gospel the law is from Sina the gospel from Sion or Ierusalem For there it was first to be preached and thence conueied to all nations Mich. 4. 1. Ezech. 47. 1. The second propertie of the law is that it gendreth to bondage because it maketh them bond men that looke to be saued and iustified thereby And this it doth by reuealing sinne and the punishment thereof which is euerlasting death and by conuincing all men of their sinnes and of their deserued condemnation In this respect it is called the ministerie of death 2. Cor. 3. 6. and Paul saith that after he knew his sins by the lawe he died and the lawe was the meanes of death vnto him Rom. 7. 10. Here is another difference between the law and the Gospel The lawe genders to bondage the Gospell genders to life For it is an instrument of the spirit for the beginning and confirming of our regeneration and saluation and so is not the law which is no cause but only an occasion of the grace of God in vs. Where as Ierusalem that now is is said to be in bondage as Sina and Hagar It is to be obserued that there is no Church in the world nor people which is not subiect to Apostasie For God had made great and large promises to Ierusalem Psal. 122. and 132. and yet for all this Ierusalem by refusing Christ and by establishing the iustice of the lawe is comne into bondage and depriues herselfe of the inheritance of eternall life Therefore it is a falshood which the Papists teach that the infallible assistance of the spirit is tyed to the Chaire and Consistorie of the Pope so as he and consequently the Church of Rome cannot erre Here againe we see what may be the future condition of England For it may be said of it hereafter England that now is is not that which it hath bin namely a maintainer of the Gospell of Christ. Therefore we must not be high minded but feare and now take heed of the first beginning of apostasie The holy Ghost Heb. 3. 12 13. set down the degrees thereof and they are fiue in number The first is the deceit of sinne the second is the hardening of the heart after men are deceiued by sinne the third is an euill heart which growes vpon hardnesse of heart the fourth is vnbeleefe whereby the word of God is called in question and the trueth thereof and after vnbeleefe followes a departure from God and Christ. That this may not be we must carefully avoid all the deceits of sinne as namely couetousnes ambition lust c. Againe as Agar figures the lawe so doth Ismael all iusticiaries that looke to be saued by the law Here then we see the condition of the world the greatest part whereof are Ismalites For the Turke and the Iewe looke at this day to be faued by their workes The Papist ascribes his conuersion not wholly to grace but partely to grace and partly to nature or the strength of mans will helped by grace And thus are they borne after the flesh as Ismael was And our common people though in shew they professe reformed religion yet indeed a great part of them are Ismaelites For they looke to be saued by their good seruing of God and by their good deeds and they little thinke on Christ and his merits And thus they depriue themselues of all title to eternall life Therefore it stands them in hand to condemne nature and the strength thereof and to renounce their owne workes and to rest onely on the promise of mercie for eternall saluation thus shall they be the children of the promise and heires of God Lastly in that Ierusalem is in bondage like Agar or mount Sina we see how vaine are the pilgrimages to the holy land how needlesse were the warres made for the recouery thereof 26. But Ierusalem which is aboue is free which is the mother of vs all Here Paul shewes what is figured by Sara namely the new Ierusalem which is the Catholike Church Heb. 12. 22 23. Reuel 21. 2. And it is here so tearmed because Ierusalem was a type thereof in sixe respects First God chose Ierusalem aboue all other places to dwell in Psal. 132. 13. And the Catholike Church is the companie of predestinate chosen to be a particular people to God Secondly Ierusalem is a citie compact in it selfe by reason of the bond of loue and order among the citizens Psal. 122. 3. In like sort the members of the Catholike Church are linked togither by the bond of one spirit Thirdly in Ierusalem was the sanctuarie a place of Gods presence and of his worship where also the promise of the seed of the woman was preserued
till the comming of the Messias and now the Catholike Church is in the roome of the sanctuarie in it must we seeke the presence of God and the word of life therefore it is called the pillar and ground of truth 1. Tim. 3. 15. Fourthly in Ierusalem was the throne of Dauid Psal. 122. 5. and in the Catholike Church is the throne or scepter of Christ figured by the kingdome of Dauid Reu. 3. 7. Fiftly the commendation of a cittie as Ierusalem is the subiection obedience of the citizens now in the Catholike Church all beleeuers are citizens Eph. 2. 19. and they yeild voluntarie obedience and subiection to Christ their king Psal. 110. 2. Isai 2. 5. Lastly as in Ierusalem the names of the citizens were inrolled in a register so the names of all the members of the Catholike Church are inrolled in the booke of life Reu. 20. 15. Hebr. 12. 23. Againe the Catholike Church dwelling here belowe is said to be aboue in heauen for two causes First in respect of her beginning which is from the Election and grace of God and from Christ the Mediatour of whose flesh and bone we are that beleeue Eph. 5. 30. The iustice whereby we are iustified is in Christ our holinesse and life flowes from the holinesse and life of Christ as from a roote Secondly the Church is said to be aboue because it dwels by faith in heauen with Christ for the propertie of faith is to make vs present after a sort when we are absent Heb. 11. 2. The vse This beeing so we are admonished to liue in this world as Pilgrimes and strangers 1. Pet. 2. 11. and therefore we must not set our loue vpon any earthly thing but our mindes must be vpon the countrie to which we are trauelling And whatsoeuer is an hinderance to vs in our iourney we must cast it from vs that we may goe lightly and if we haue any wrongs done vs either in goods or good name we must the rather be content because we are out of our countrie in a strange place and hereupon we must take occasion to make haste to our iourneys end that is to our own citie and last abode Thus did the Patriarches Heb. 11. 13 15. Secondly we must carrie our selues as Burgesses of heauen Phil. 3. 20. And this we shall do by minding seeking affecting of heauenly things by speaking the language of Canaan which is to inuocate and praise the name of God Lastly by leading a spirituall life that may beseeme the citizens of heauen Many faile in this point when they come to the Lords table they professe themselues to be citizens of the citie of God but in their common dealings in the world they play the starke rebels against God and his word and liue according to the lusts of their blinde and vnrepentant hearts Thirdly when Paul saith that Ierusalem which is aboue is free c. he shewes that the Catholike Church is one in number no more Cant. 6. 8. My doue is aboue and the onely daughter of her mother Ioh. 10. 16. One sheepefold There be many members but one bodie 1. Cor. 12. 12. Fourthly hence we gather that the Catholike Church is invisible For the companie of them that dwell in heauen by their faith cannot be discerned by the eie Iohn saw the heauenly Ierusalem descending from heauen yet not with the bodily eye but in spirit Reuel 21. 10. The things which make the Catholike Church to be the Church namely election vocation iustification glorification are inuisible The papist therfore erreth when he teacheth that the Catholike Church is a visible companie vnder one Pastour namely the Pope And the places which they bring to prooue the visibilitie of the vniuersall Church concerne either particular churches or the churches which were in the daies of the Apostles or againe they speake of the inward glorie and beautie of the Church Free that is redeemed from the bondage of death and sin and so from the curse of the lawe Of this freedome I will speak more afterward The mother of vs all shee is called a mother because the word of God is committed to the keeping of the Church which word is seed 1. Pet. 1. 23. and milke 1. Cor. 3. 2. and strong meat Heb. 5. 14. And the church as a mother which by the ministery of the said word brings forth children to God after they are borne brought forth shee feeds them with milke out of her owne breasts which are the Scriptures of the olde and newe Testament Here a great question is to be propounded namely where we shall find this our Mother For it is the dutie of all children to haue recourse vnto their mother and to liue vnder her wing The aduocates of the Popish Church Priests and Iesuits say we must be reconciled to the Church and See of Rome if we would be of the Catholike church To this purpose they vse many motiues I will here propound seauen of them because heretofore they haue bin scattered abroad among vs. The first motiue The Church of Rome hath meanes of sure and certen interpretation tradition councels fathers we haue nothing but the priuate interpretation of Luther Melancthon Caluin c. Answ. Scripture is both the glosse and the text And the principall meanes of the interpretation of scripture is scripture it selfe And it is a means when places of scripture are expounded by the Analogie of faith by the words scope and circumstances of the place And the interpretation which is sutable to all these is sure certen and publike for it is the interpretation of God Contrariwise the interpretation which is not agreeable to these though it be from Church Fathers and Councells is vncerten and it is priuate interpretation Now this kind of interpretation we allow and therefore it is false that we haue onely priuate interpretations and that all the interpretations of the Church of Rome are publike Secondly I answer that we are able to iustifie our Interpretations of Scripture for the maine points of religion by the consent of Fathers and Councells as well as they of the church of Rome The second motiue We haue no diuine and infallible authoritie to rest on in matter of religion but they of the church of Rome haue Ans. In the Canonicall scriptures of the Prophets and Apostles there is diuine and infallible authoritie for they are now in the new Testament in stead of the liuely voice of God And this authoritie we in our Church acknowledge Secondly I answer that the church hath no diuine and infallible authoritie distinct from the authoritie of scriptures as the Papists teach but onely a Ministerie which is to speake in the name of God according to the written word The third motiue We haue no limitations of opinion and affection but they of the church of Rome haue I answer first we suffer our selues to be limited for opinion by the Analogie of faith and by the written word and so doth
not the Papist which addes tradition to the scripture And for affection we suffer our selues to be limited by the doctrine of repentance and new obedience Secondly I answer that the church of Rome vseth false meanes of Limitation For it teacheth that for opinion we must captiuate our senses to the determination of the church by beleeuing as the church beleeueth though it be not knowne what the church beleeueth And it limits affection by auricular confession and by canonicall satisfactions meere inuentions of men The fourth motiue The Romane religion drawes the multitude Ans. It drawes them indeede because it is a naturall religion but it doth not turne them from darknes to light from death to life Secōdly I answer that Antichrist in his comming shall draw the multitude 2. Thess. 2. 9. The fift motiue There were neuer but two alterations of religion One in the daies of Elias the other in the daies of Iohn the Baptist. Ans. I will shew a third Paul saith that before the ende there shall be a departure 2. Thess. 2. and this departure is generall in all nations Reuel 13. 16. and after a thousand yeares there shall be the first resurrection Reuel 20. 5. and this resurrection is the reuiuing and the restoring of the Gospel after long ignorance and superstition The sixt motiue The church of Rome hath a Iudge to ende controuersies we haue none Ans. Christ is our Iudge and the scripture is the voice of this iudge determining all things pertaining to saluation fully and plainly to the contentation of any conscience The seauenth motiue The Romane religion is sutable to ancient Tradition Ans. It is contrarie For it abolisheth the second commandement touching Images and the tenth touching lust And it ouerturneth sundrie Articles of faith For it abolisheth one of the natures of Christ by the reall presence and his three offices by ioyning partners and associates with him To these seauen I adde three other The eight motiue then is this Our Ministers they say tooke vnto themselues new callings and consequently that we are but schismatikes Ans. The offices of the first restorers of the Gospel were ordinarie and their vocation to the said offices was ordinary for they were all either Priests or Schoole doctors It may be saide that they departed from their callings I answer they departed onely from the common abuse of their callings which they restored to their right vse The ninth motiue The church of Rome hath true baptisme and therefore it is a true church Ans. Baptisme in the Papacie pertaines not to it but to another hidden church in the middest of the Papacie as the light in the lanthorne pertaines not to it but to the passenger Secondly though the church of Rome hold the outward baptisme yet doth it ouerturne the inward which stands in the iustification of a sinner by imputation of the obedience of Christ. Thirdly baptisme seuered from the preaching of the Gospel is no marke of a church Circumcision was vsed in Samaria and yet they were no people of God Hos. 1. 9. The tenth motiue The church of Rome hath antiquitie and succession from the Apostles Ans. They are no markes of the church vnlesse they be ioyned with propheticall and Apostolicall doctrine The kingdome of darknes hath also antiquitie succession vniuersalitie and vnitie Now then we are to hold the church of Rome as a stepmother nay as a professed harlot shee is no mother of ours For the Lord saith Come out of her my people Reuel 18. Let vs therefore come to the true answer The catholike Church our Mother is to be sought for and to be found in the true visible churches the certen markes whereof are three The preaching of the word of God out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles with obedience Ioh. 10. 28. Eph. 2. 20. True inuocation of God the father in the onely name of Christ by the assistance of the spirit Act. 9. 14. 1. Cor. 1. 2. the right vse of the sacraments baptisme and the Lords supper Math 28. 18. And by these shall we finde the true Church of God in England Ireland Scotland Germanie France c. Againe in that the Church is called our Mother the Papist gathereth that her commandements must be obaied Prov. 1. 8. and therefore in their Catechismes beside the commandements of God they propound the commandements of the Church But I answer that the precepts of the father and the mother must be one and then the mother must be obaied The Church is called the mother of vs all that is of all true beleeuers Hence it follows that wicked men are not members of the catholike Church as Popish doctors erroniously teach for then the church shall be a mother not onely to the children of God but also to the children of the deuill Lastly in that the church is our Mother we are taught that we must despise our first birth and seeke to be borne againe vnto God and sucke the brest of our mother feeding on the milke of the word Psal. 45. 11. 1. Pet. 2. 2. Thus to be borne a member of the new Ierusalem is a great priuiledge Psal. 87. 5. Reuel 3. 12. 27 For it is written Reioyce thou barren that bearest no childrē breake forth and crie thou that trauelest not for the desolate hath many more children then shee which hath an husband These words are the testimonie of the Prophet Isa c. 54. 1. and they are brought to prooue that which Paul said in the former verse that the Catholike Church is the Mother of vs all that is not onely of the Iewes but also of all beleeuing Gentiles In the words I consider the preface to the Testimonie and the testimonie it selfe The preface It is written where two points are to be considered The first is who saith Jt is written Ans. The Apostle Paul whose authoritie was diuine and infallible because he was led into all truth by the spirit of God so as he could not erre in deliuering doctrine to the church And yet for all this he followes the rule of the written word And his manner was so to doe Act. 26. 22. This shewes the shamelesse impudencie of the church of Rome which takes to it selfe an absolute power of iudgement in all matters without and beside the scripture yea a power to iudge of the scripture it selfe and of the sense thereof without the helpe of scripture vpon a supposed infallible assistance of the spirit The second point is In what question saith Paul It is written Ans. In a controuersie betweene him and the false Apostles touching the iustification of a sinner This shewes that the scripture it selfe is the meanes to determine and decide controuersies There was for this purpose in the old Testament the liuely voice of God vttered in the Oracle at the Mercie seat but in the new Testament there is no such voice of God but the written word is in stead thereof to the ende of the world And therefore
will be iustified by one act of the law is bound to performe the rest for his iustification Abolished from Christ that is Christ is become an idle and emptie Christ vnto you Whosoeuer are iustified by the law that is are of opinion that they are to be iustified by the workes of the law For indeede a sinner cannot be iustified by the law but onely in his owne false opinion Grace that is the loue and fauour of God The resolution The third verse is a confirmation of the reason in the second verse and it may be framed thus He which is bound to keepe the whole law hath no part in Christ he which is circumcised is bound to keepe the whole law therefore he which is circumcised hath no part in Christ. The 4. verse is a repetition of the second verse with a declaration therof for he shewes what he meanes by circumcision namely iustification by circumcision and consequently by the whole law And therefore when he had said If ye be circumcised he changeth his speach saying Whosoeuer is iustified by the law Againe least men might thinke it a small matter to be abolished from Christ he shewes that it is indeede to fall from grace The vse These verses are as it were a thunderbolt against all Poperie And first of all I vrge the argument of Paul against the Popish Church and against the Popish religion If ye be iustified by the law ye are abolished from Christ and fallen from Christ. Answer is made that the words are to be vnderstood of such workes of the law as are from nature and goe before faith and not of such workes as are from grace and follow faith for such workes they say are from Christ and stand with him I answer the words of Paul are to be vnderstood of all workes of the law whether they be from nature or from grace For this Epistle of Paul was written about sixe yeares after the conuersion of the Galatians therefore they were and had bin long regenerate persons now men regenerate looke not to be iustified by works of nature but by good workes which are workes of grace And Paul saith Eph. 2. 10. We are not saued by workes which God hath ordained that we should walke in and these are the best workes that are or can be Againe Tit. 3. 5. Of his mercie he saued vs and not of workes of righteousnes By this text we further see that we and the Papists differ not about circumstances vnlesse Grace and Christ be circumstances Againe we see that the Church of Rome is indeede no Church because by maintaining iustification by works it is abolished from Christ and fallen from grace Againe I vrge Pauls argument against them on this manner He which is debter to the whole law hath no part in Christ he which is iustified by workes is debter to the whole law therefore he which is iustified by workes hath no part in Christ Let them answer if they can I turne the same argument another way thus He which is iustified by workes is bound to keepe the whole law but no man can keepe the whole law therefore no man can be iustified by workes They answer to the minor by making a double fulfilling of the law one for this life the other for the life to come and both in their kind perfect The fulfilling of the law for the time of this life they say it is to loue God aboue all creatues in truth and that he which doth thus much fulfills the law and is no offender Hereupon they inferre that works may be answerable to the law and be opposed to the iudgement of God And for this doctrine they alleadge S. Augustine I answer againe that Paul in this place takes it for a confessed truth that no man can fulfill the law and he vrgeth it as a great inconuenience that any man should be bound to keepe the whole law And before he hath said He which is of the workes of the law is cursed Gal. 3. 10. which could not be if there were a fulfilling of the law for the time of this life As for Augustine it is true he makes two fulfillings of the law and one of them for the time of this life but this he saith is imperfect and this imperfection he makes to be a sinne whereas the Papists of our time teach that men may fulfill the law for the time of this life without sinne Where Paul saith If ye be circumcised marke how the false Apostles abuse circumcision It is by diuine institution a seale of the righteousnes of faith and they make it a meritorious cause of saluation It is indeede rather Gods worke then our worke and they make it their owne worke and that meritorious before God Like doe the Papists at this day Baptisme is a signe and seale of Gods mercie by diuine institution and they turne it into a physicall cause which containes and conferres grace In like sort they turne the workes of the spirit almes praier fasting contrition yea their owne traditions confession satisfaction and such like into meritorious causes of iustification and life And this is the fashion of deceiuers to retaine the names of holy things but not to retaine the right vse of them As here we see Circumcision was an obligation to the keeping of the whole law in the old Testament so is baptisme in the new an obligation or bond whereby we haue bound our selues to liue according to all the lawes of God Matth. 28. 19 20. This discouers the Atheisme and vnbeleefe of persons baptised in these our daies for few there be that thinke vpon and performe this obligation We are further to obserue the condition of the law It is wholly copulatiue All the parts of it are linked one to another He that is bound to one commandement is bound to all he that keepes one indeede keepes all he that breakes one in respect of the disposition of his heart is a breaker of all Iam. 2. 10. he that makes no conscience to keepe some one commandement if occasion be offered will breake any Hence it followes that true regeneration is that which is a reformation and change according to the whole law of God and containes in it the seedes of all good duties Christ saith He that is washed is all cleane Ioh. 13. 10. Iosias turned to God according to the whole law Zacharie and Elizabeth walke in all the commandements of God without reproofe Luk. 1. Dauid saith He shall not be confounded when he hath respect to all the commandements of God Psal. 119. 6. On the contrarie he which hath many excellent things in him if he liue in the manifest breach of some one commandement is sound in none nay indeede he is guiltie of all Herod did many good things and yet all was nothing because he liued in incest Mark 6. 20. The deuill is able to bring a man to perdition as well by one sinne as by many Whereas Paul saith
breathing as the soule And so it carries a fit sense For as the bodie without breath is dead and it shewes it selfe to be aliue by breathing so faith that is without workes is dead and it shewes it selfe to be aliue by workes 3. There is a false composition of the wordes to be considered faith that is without workes is dead is true but to say faith is dead without workes as though workes gaue life to faith is false and not the meaning of S. Iames but the former onely Againe the Papists hence gather that faith and loue are ioynt causes in the iustification of a sinner and that faith worketh loue in iustifying men before God But this Interpretation is against the whole scope of this Epistle in which Paul prooues that there is no iustification by the law c. 5. v. 4. and therefore no iustification by loue Againe Paul saith Rom. 3. 21. that righteousnes is reuealed without the law and therefore without loue And againe that we are made the righteousnes of Christ as Christ is made our sinne namely by imputation and therefore not by infusion of loue 2. Cor. 5. 21. Thirdly faith iustifies by apprehending Christ in the promise and therefore not by loue The consequent I prooue thus Faith and loue are two hands of our soule Faith is an hand that laies hold of Christ and it doth as it were pull him and his benefits into our soules But loue is an hand of another kind for it serues not to receiue in but to giue out the good it hath and to communicate it selfe vnto others Therefore faith cannot iustifie by loue Lastly loue in order of nature followes iustification and therefore it doth not iustifie For first of all faith laies hold on Christ then followes iustification vpon iustification follows sanctification and loue is a part of sanctification They vrge for themselues the words of Paul that faith works by loue Ans. Paul doth not shew in this verse what iustifieth but what are the exercises of Godlines in which Christians must be occupied And he doth not shew how faith iustifieth but how it may be discerned to be true faith namely by loue Secondly they obiect that faith and loue are alwaies ioyned and therefore ioyntly worke in iustification Ans. They are ioyned in one person or subiect and they are ioyned in the exercise of Christian life but they are not ioyned in the article of iustification Thirdly they vrge the 2. of S. Iames where it is saide that a man is iustified not onely by faith but also by works v. 24. Ans. Faith in S. Iames is put for an historicall knowledge of religion or for the bare confession and profession of faith Againe iustification is twofold one of the person the other of the faith of the person Iustification of the person is when a sinner is absolued of his sinnes and accepted to life euerlasting for the merit of Christ. Iustification of the faith of the person is when faith is approoued and found to be true faith and a beleeuer iustifies himselfe to be a true beleeuer Of this second iustification speakes S. Iames and it is not onely by faith but also by workes Lastly it may be obiected that loue is of no vse if it doe not iustifie Ans. Iustification and sanctification are two distinct benefits 1. Cor. 1. 30. and 6. 11. Iustification ministers vnto vs deliuerance from hell and a right to life euerlasting Sanctification is a fruit of the former and serues to make vs thankefull to God for our iustification and loue serues for the same vse because it is a speciall part of Sanctification Thus much of the deprauation of the text by the Papists Hence further I gather that many falsely in these last daies boast of faith because it is not ioyned with profiting in knowledge with true conuersion vnto God with fruits of loue to God and man whereas all true faith is fruitefull in good workes 7 Ye did runne well who did letyou that ye should not obay the truth The meaning Ye did runne well In these words Paul alludes to the games of running vsed among the heathen And he compares the word and precepts of God to a way or race beleeuers to runners life eternall to the price God to the vmpire or iudge the lookers on are men and Angels good and badde and the Exercise of religion is the running in this race Read of this 1. Cor. 9. 24. Phil. 3. 13 14. Who the interrogation hath in it the force of a reproofe or complaint And the sense is this they did euill which turned you forth of the way and you haue done euill that you obaied not the truth The like is Psal. 2. 1. Why doe the heathen rage that is it is great wickednes for them to rage Let stoppe intercept your course turne you out of the way That you should not obay that you should not giue credence to the doctrine of Paul and obay it The scope These wordes are a repetition of the principall conclusion of the whole Epistle And this repetition is not in vaine For it serues to bring the Galatians to a consideration of their offence and to amendement of life Hence I obserue that the often and serious consideration of our sinnes and liues past is a meanes to worke in vs a detestation of our sinnes and a reformation of life Thus Dauid saith that vpon consideration of his waies he turned his feete to Gods commandements Psal. 119. 59. And the cause why there is so little amendement among vs is because we neuer so much as thinke what we haue done In these wordes Paul sets downe three duties of Christian people The first is that they must be runners in the race of God Indeede the Sabbath of the Iewes figured a rest which is contrarie to running but this rest is from sinne and not from good duties This dutie of running teacheth vs foure things The first is that we must make hast without delay to keepe the commandements of God specially the commandements of faith repentance new obedience Psal. 119. 32 60. Contrariwise it is a great fault for youth others to deferre amendement till old age or till the last and deadly sicknes For that is the time to ende our running and not to beginne The second is that we are to increase and profit in all good duties specially in knowledge faith repentance But we in this age doe otherwise For either we stand at a staie or goe backe and very fewe of vs proceede forward in good duties And there are two causes of this One is blindnes of minde which makes vs that we see not how little our faith and repentance is and how great is the masse of our corruption the second is our vnbeleefe in the Article of life euerlasting The third dutie is that we must neither looke to the right or left hand or looke to things behind vs to set our affection on them but we must presse on forward to
religion in the exercises of faith repentance new obedience Thus did Abraham Gen. 17. and Iosua c. 24. They that doe not first of all consent in Christ cannot consent among themselues Secondly it must be obserued that a familie is the schoole of God in which he will exercise our faith inuocation loue patience long-suffering c. And there is more vertue to be seene in the well ordering of a familie then in the pretended holines of Monkish cloisters Thus we see how we are to maintaine the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace For the better inforcing of this dutie Paul Eph. 4. 4. giues seauen reasons one bodie one spirit one hope of eternall life one Lord one faith one baptisme one father of all It may be said we are at peace what needes all this adoe Ans. The peace of many is peace in drunkennes called good fellowship peace in prophanes and wickednes This is the deuils peace where he beares the sway The peace of which I now speake is in the Lord and in the true worship of God of which read Isa. 2. where men are saide hand in hand to goe vp to the Mountaine of the Lord that they may heare his will and ioyntly obay it 16. Then I say walke in the spirit and ye shall not fullfill the lust of the flesh The scope Here Paul returnes to the first rule v. 13. and shewes the waie how it is to be obserued thus If ye walke in the spirit ye shall not fullfill the lustes of the flesh and when the lusts of the flesh are not fulfilled there shall no occasion be giuen to the flesh by the vse of Christian libertie The words containe two parts a Rule walke in the spirit the benefit that comes by the rule ye shall not fullfill the lustes of the flesh In the rule I consider two things what is the spirit and what is walking The spirit is the gift of regeneration lost by Adam restored by Christ. I say it is a gift and this gift is termed by the name of the spirit because the spirit worketh it immediatly in vs from the father and the sonne Againe I say it is a gift of regeneration to make a distinctiō bewteene it ciuill vertue For there is a gift of regeneration which mortifies corruption and a gift of restraint which serues only to keepe in corruption Of this second kind are all ciuill vertues in naturall and heathen men and not of the first Ioseph is chast and so was Xenocrates Iosephs chastitie is a part of regeneration and proceedes from the spirt here mentioned but the chastitie of Xenocrates is not so proceeding only from the generall prouidence of God and not from the spirit of Sanctification The like I say of all other ciuill vertues More plainly The spirit is a Diuine nature qualitie or cōdition whereby we are made conformable to Christ in righteousnes and holines The spirit hath fiue properties The first that it is a rich and liberall grace of God For it containes in it the seede of all vertues and all necessarie graces of God because it comes in the roome of originall sinne which containes in it the seedes of all vices or sinnes The second is the largenes of it for this spirit is in all the powers of them that are regenerat that is in the mind conscience will affections and in the sensuall appetite 1. Thes 5. 23. And he that is sanctified in on part is sanctified in all Hence it followes that they which haue plentie of illumination without change of affection and life are indeed carnall and not spirituall The third propertie is sinceritie for the grace of God is without falsehood or guile Psal 32. 1. hence ariseth the difference betweene the Godly man and an hypocrite betweene the workes of nature and the workes of grace There are men that in distresse desire the assistance fauour of God and they do it without the spirit of God for they do it deceitfully desiring Gods fauour not for it selfe but in respect of some euill from which they would be deliuered as the Mariners in Ionas and Pharao did Againe there are men that mourne for their sinnes without the spirit of God For there is much falsehood in their mourning because they mourne for sinne in respect of the punishment thereof and not in respect of the offence of God Lastly there are that pretend a loue to God and yet want the spirit for they loue God in respect of his benefits as Saul loued God for a kingdome such loue is mercenarie a worke of nature whereas the loue which is from the spirit makes vs loue God for himselfe The fourth propertie is excellencie for the spirit of grace in Christians is more excellent then the grace of creation in two respects First in respect of the beginning thereof For the spirit is from Christ the second Adam both God and man the grace of creation should haue beene conuayed vnto vs from the first Adam but a meere man if he had stood Secondly in respect of constancie for God gaue to Adam the will to perseuere if he would he giueth further to beleeuers both the wll to perseuere and the deed The fifte propery is liuelines whereby the spirit is effectuall in operation Elihu saith that the spirit compelled him and was in him as a vessell of new wine which must haue a vent Iob 32. 19. Of the operation of the spirit I deliuer three things The first that the spirit workes in and by the word of God which therefore is called the Ministerie of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 6. The second that the spirit worketh by certaine degrees The first degree and the very first beginning of his diuine operation is to make vs feele in what great neede we stand of Christ to desire to be recōciled and turned vnto God This is the first motion of the spirit in vs and they which want this haue nothing as yet of the grace of God in them The third that the whole worke of the spirit may be reduced to three actions The first is to cast downe euery thing in vs that exalts it selfe against God 2. Cor. 10. as namely to beat downe erronious reason and rebellious affection and to put a man out of heart with his chiefe deligtes and with his owne selfe The second action is to kindle in our hearts a care and desire of reconciliation with God in Christ hence the spirit is called the spirit of grace and supplication Zach. 12. The third action is to write the law in our hearts and that is done by putting a new light of knowledge into the minde and new inclinations into the will and affections Thus much of the Spirit Walking in the spirit is to Order our liues according to the direction and motion of the spirit For as the spirit renewes our nature within so it makes vs to change and renew our actions in three respects First it makes
good but partly euill for such as the cause is such is the effect now the minde and will of man are the cause of his workes and the mind is partly carnall and partly spirituall so also is the will and therefore the workes that proceede from them are partly spirituall in part carnall Vpon this ground it followes that all the workes of regenerate men are sinfull and in the rigour of iustice deserue damnation Obiect Sinne is the transgression of the law good workes are no transgression of the law therefore good workes are no sinnes I answer to the minor The transgression of the law is twofold One which is directly against the law both for matter and manner the second is when that is done which the law requires but not in that manner it should be done And thus good workes become sinfull The dutie which the law requires is done but it is not done perfectly as it ough to be done by reason of the flesh Secondly it is alleaged that good workes are from the spirit of God and that nothing proceeding from the spirit of God is sinne Ans. Things proceeding from the spirit of God alone or from the spirit immediatly are no sinnes now good workes proceed not only from the spirit but also from the mind and will of man as instruments of the spirit And when an effect proceedes from sundrie causes that are subordinate it takes vnto it the nature of the second cause hereupon workes are â—â—rtly spirituall and partly carnall as the minde and will of the doer is Thirdly it is alleged that good works please God and that things pleasing God are no sinnes Ans. They please God because the doer is in Christ and so pleaseth God Againe they please not God before or without pardon for they are accepted because God approoues his owne worke in vs pardons the defect thereof Lastly some obiect on this manner No sinnes are to be done good workes are sinnes there-therefore not to be done Ans. They are not simply sinnes but onely by accident For as God commands them they are good and as godly men doe them they are good in part Now the reason holds onely thus That which is sinne so farre forth as it is a sinne or if it be simplie a sinne is not to be done Now then vpon this doctrine it followes that there is no iustification by workes nor no fulfilling of the law for the time of this life Thirdly hence it follows that the grace of God for the time of this life is mixed with his contrarie the corruption of the flesh This mixture the godly feele in themselues to the great griefe of their hearts When they would beleeue their mindes are oppressed with vnbeleefe They see more ignorance in themselues then light of knowledge There are a number amongst vs that say they know as much as all the world can teach them that they doe perfectly beleeue in Christ and euer did that they loue God with all their hearts and did neuer so much as doubt of the mercie of God But these men are voide of the grace of God they are like emptie barrells that make a great sound they neuer knew what is meant by the combate of the flesh and spirit Fourthly we are here to be admonished in all duties of religion to vse industrie and paines by willing striuing and indeuouring to the vttermost to doe that which we ought to doe We must vse asking seeking knocking Matth. 7. 7. we must with Paul vse wrastling in our praiers to God Rom. 15. 30. They that would haue knowledge in the booke of God must doe more then heare a Sermon they must striue against their ignorance and blindnes and laboriously exercise their senses in the discerning of good and euill They that would beleeue must striue against their naturall vnbeleefe and indeauour to beleeue Blessed saith Salomon Prou. 28. is the man that feareth himselfe or inures himselfe to feare Paul saith of himselfe that he laboured and tooke paines to keepe a good conscience Act. 24. 16. Lastly by reason of this combate we are put in minde to vse sobrietie and watchfulnesse ouer our owne corruptions with much and instant praier least we fall into temptation Matth. 26. 41. We should practise these more then we doe for beside the enemies without we haue an enemie within that seekes our perdition 18 And if ye be led by the spirit ye are not vnder the law In the 13. verse Paul propounds a maine rule of good life Giue no occasion to the flesh and for the better keeping of this he giues a second rule v. 16. Walke in the spirit Of this second rule he giues two reasons The first is taken from the contrarietie of the flesh and the spirit v. 17. The second is in these words they that walke according to the spirit are freed from the curse of the law In these words Paul sets downe three things The first is the office of the spirit which is first of all to regenerate and renew all the powers of the soule and secondly to guide and conduct them that are regenerate Psal. 143. 10. In this guidance or conduction there are foure actions of the spirit The first is Preseruation whereby the holy Ghost maintaines the gift of regeneration in them that are regenerate The second is Cooperation whereby the will of God as the first cause workes together with the regenerate will of man as the second cause And without this Cooperation mans will brings forth no good action no more then the tree which is apt to bring forth fruit yeeldes fruit indeede till it haue the presence and cooperation of the Sunne and that in the season of the yeare The third is direction whereby the spirit of God ordereth and establisheth the minde will and affections in good duties 2. Thess. 3. 5. The last is Excitation whereby the spirit stirres and still mooues the will and minde after they are regenerate because for the time of this life the grace of God is hindred and oppressed by the flesh Hereupon after regeneration there must still be new inclining Psal. 119. 36. new drawing Cant. 1. 3. new working of the will and the deede Phil. 2. 13. Hence it follows that beside the antecedent and first grace there is necessarie a subsequent or second grace For we doe not that good which we can doe vnles God by a second grace make vs doe it as he made vs able to doe it by the first grace The second thing is the Office of all true beleeuers and that is to resigne theÌ„selues in subiection to the worke of Gods spirit Now Gods spirit workes in and by the word of God And hereupon this Subiection hath two parts The first is to make triall inquirie and examination what is the good will of God in euery thing Rom. 12. 2. Thus did Dauid Psal. 119. 94. I am thine saue me for I seeke thy commandements The second part is to denie our selues
the most of vs are barren trees that beare no fruit but the bad fruits of the flesh and therefore we may iustly feare the curse that God laid vpon the figgetree Luk. 13. 7. and looke euery day to be stocked vp Matth. 3. 16. Againe good workes are made acceptable to God euen by his grace and therefore they are called the fruits of the spirit and hence it is that they are acceptable to God Rom. 15. 16. We that are by nature wild branches must be taken out of old Adam and set into Christ and after our inscition draw a new sappe and life from Christ namely his spirit and then our actions shall be fruits of the spirit and consequently acceptable to God Lastly hence it followes that free will of it selfe is like a dead or rotten peece of wood and that it beares no fruit but as it is quickned by the spirit Ioh. 15. 5. Thus much of the propertie now follow the kindes of the workes of the spirit Loue It may be demaunded how it is a fruit of the spirit Ans. First the spirit of God workes faith then regeneration then loue 1. Tim. 1. 5. Loue follows faith because we must know first that we are loued of God before we can loue God 1. Ioh. 4. 19. And loue follows regeneration because till the will and affections be changed there is no place for loue The Papists then erre who teach that the first act of loue that is the inclination to loue God and man aright is in nature and that the second act namely the exercise of loue is from the spirit Againe they erre in that they teach that Charitie or loue is the formall righteousnes of a Christian. For it is a fruit that follows regeneration The loue here mentioned is either of God or of man The loue of God is an holy affection whereby we loue God in Christ for himselfe There are three speciall signes whereby it is discerned I. a desire of fellowship with God and Christ and the holy spirit and therefore to be much and frequent in the vse of the word and praier because in the word God speaks to vs and in praier we speake to him II. To loue the word of God aboue all earthly treasure and to tread our owne wills vnder foote and to desire that Gods wil may be preferred in all things 1. Ioh. 2. 5. There are many houses among vs where the cards and tables are walking but the Bible is seldome or neuer seene And this argues the want of loue III. The loue of them that loue God and Christ. The loue of our neighbour is to loue him simply in and for the Lord and for no other by-respect The signe of this loue is to loue not in word but indeede And this is to loue indeede to shew loue and to do good when we are wronged and abused to them that wrong vs and abuse vs. Ioy Ioy is twofold ioy of glorie after this life and the ioy of grace in this life and it stands in three things The first is to reioyce in the true acknowledgement of God that he is our god and reconciled to vs in Christ. The second is to reioyce in the worke of our regeneration The third is to reioyce in the hope of eternall glorie This ioy of grace hath a double fruit First it moderates all our sorrows and makes vs reioyce in the middest of our afflictions 1. Thess. 5. 16. Secondly it causeth men to reioyce at the good of their neighbours Rom. 12. 15. And this ioy is here meant specially For ioy is here opposed to enuie and emulations This fruit shewes that we are most of vs bad trees For the ioyes of the world be for the most part in iniquitie and in the workes of the flesh And it is our common sinne not to reioice but to pine away with griefe as Cain did when we see Gods blessing vpon our brother Peace It is a care and desire to maintaine concord as much as may be if it lie in vs. Rom. 12. 18. It is an excellent vertue For the kingddome of God stands partly in peace Rom. 14. 17. For the maintenance of peace obserue two rules I. Neither take offence nor giue offence Abraham chose rather to lose his right then to offend Lot Gen. 13. and so did Christ. Matth. 17. 27. II. Seeke to edifie one another either doe good or take good Rom. 14. 19. Long-suffering is to moderate our anger and desire of reuenge when many and great wrongs are done to vs. It is an excellent fruit but it takes very hardly in these parts For our manner is a word and a blow a word and a stabb a word and a writte Set and sow this plant in the forrowes of your hearts that the weede of reuenge ouergrow it not vse these remedies I. Gods commandement forbids rash anger Iam. 1. 19. for it is a degree of murder II. The example of God who is slow to anger and of Christ who is meeke and lowly Math. 11. III. All wrongs done to vs by men come by Gods prouidence to which we are to subiect our selues IV. The goodnesse of God who forgiues more to vs then we can forgiue V. There is danger of Gods anger For vnlesse we forgiue we are not forgiuen And we craue forgiuenesse as we forgiue VI. It is the dutie of loue to suffer and beare 1. Cor. 13. VII It is a point of iniustice to reuenge our selues for then we take to our selues the honour of God and against all equitie we are both the parties and iudge and witnesse and all VIII We are often ignorant of the mindes of men in their actions and of the true circumstances thereof and so may easily be deceiued Obiect I. Anger is a sudden affection therefore it cannot be ruled Ans. Meanes are to be vsed before hand when we are quiet then shall we better restraine it Obiect II. It is hard for flesh and blood to doe this Ans. We are more then flesh and blood For we haue the spirit of God els we are but hypocrites Gentlenesse Gentlenesse is to giue good speech and to shew good countenances euen to them that wrong vs and abuse vs without any minde or desire to reuenge Rom. 12. 14. Eph. 4. 32. The curtesie of the world in the cappe and the knee and all the complements of humanitie is commonly seuered from good affection and it is often the maske of enmitie and therefore it is but a worke of the flesh Right curtesie is with an honest heart to blesse when we are wronged Goodnesse It is a vertue whereby we communicate to others the good things that are in vs for their good and benefit It is prescribed by Paul in other tearmes when he saith Communicating to the necessities of the Saints Rom. 12. 13. Question I. What are we to communicate Answ. The gifts of our minde our temporall goods yea our liues too if neede be 1. Ioh. 3. 16. Question II. Why
are we so to doe Answ. We are members all of one bodie and we are members one of another Eph. 4. 25. And it is Gods pleasure that men shall be instruments of good mutually one to another Goodnesse respects either the bodie or the minde Goodnesse concerning the bodie hath many actions as to feed the hungrie to giue drinke to the thirstie to harbour the harbourlesse to cloath the naked to visit the sicke and them that are in prison Math. 25. 35 36. to burie the dead 2. Sam. 2. 5. Lastly to lend freely and liberally to such as be decaied and impouerished Deut. 15. 7. Goodnesse concerning the soule is to indeauour partly by counsell partly by example to gaine the soule of our neighbour to God and it stands in foure actions to admonish the vnâ—uly to comfort the distressed to beare with them that are weake and to be patient towards all 1. Thess. 5. 14. Goodnes is hard to be found in these daies among men The common practise is according to the common prouerb Euery man for himselfe and God for vs all The studie of men is howe to gather goods honours riches for themselues and for their children and the common good is not aimed at Good orders hardly take place as namely the order for the poore and the reason is the want of goodnesse in vs. If any professe any shew of goodnesse more then the rest they are sure to be despised and reproched at euery hand and this shews that there is little goodnesse among men Faith First we are here to vnderstand faith towards God which is to beleeue the remission of our sinnes and our reconciliation with God in Christ. This faith is common to all among vs yet is it but a false dead ceremoniall faith in many men Reason I Faith comes by the hearing of the word of God preached Rom. 10. 14. but this faith in many is conceiued without preaching for they say they beleeue their saluation by Christ and withall they liue in the perpetuall neglect or contempt of the publike Ministerie II. True faith is ioyned alwaies with the exercises of invocation and repentance yet in many among vs this faith is without any conuersion or change of heart and life and therefore it is but a dead faith III. True faith is mixed with contrarie vnbeleefe so as they that beleeue feele in themselues a want of faith and much vnbeleefe But there are many among vs that say they perfectly beleeue and that they neuer so much as doubted in all their liues Now such a faith is a vaine perswasion IV. Many that boast of their faith in Christ want faith in the prouidence of God touching food and raiment And that is manifest because they vse any vnlawfull meanes to helpe themselues now if their faith faile them in a smaller point it cannot be sound in the greatest of all Secondly by faith is meant faith towards men that stands in two things One is to speake the trueth from the heart the other is to be faithfull and iust in the keeping of our honest promise and word This faith is a rare vertue in these daies For the common fashion of them that liue by bargaining is to vse glosing facing soothing lying dissembling and all manner of shifts And with many it is a confessed principle that there is no liuing in the world vnlesse we lie and dissemble They that deale with chapmen shall heardly know what is trueth they haue so many wordes and so many shifts In this respect Christians come short of the Turkes who are said to be equall open and plaine dealing meÌ„ without fraud or deceipt Our care therfore must be to cherrish maintain amoÌ„g vs the vertue of faith and truth Reasons I. Gods commandement Put away lying and let euery man speake the truth to his neighbour Eph. 4 15. II. By truth we are like to God whose waies are all truth who hates a lying tongue Prou. 6. 17. whose spirit is the spirit of trueth III. Lyars beare the image of the deuill He is the father of lies Ioh. 8. 44. so oft then as thou liest thou makest thy tongue the instrument of the deuill IV. Eternall punishment in the lake that burnes with fire and brimstone Reu. 22. 15. Here marke that liars are entertained at the same table with murderers and theeues and the liar neuer goes vnpunished Prou. 19. 5. V. To speake the trueth from the heart is a marke of Gods child Psal. 15. 2. And he whose faith failes towards men shall much more faile towards God Meekenes The same in effect with long suffering The difference is that meekenes is more generall and long-suffering is the highest degree of meekenesse Temperance It is the moderation of lust and appetite in the vse of the gifts and creatures of God For the better practising of this vertue remember these foure rules I. We must vse moderation in meats drinks This moderatioÌ„ is to eat and drinke with perpetuall abstinence And abstinence is to take lesse then that which nature desires and not more And that measure of meate and drinke which serues to refresh nature and to make vs fitte for the seruice of God and man is allowed vs of God and no more II. We must vse moderation in our apparell And that is to apparell ourselues according to our sexe according to the receiued fashion of our countrie according to our place and degree and according to our abilitie Here the common fault in to be out of all order for none almost know any measure Euery meane person now adaies will be a gentleman or gentlewoman III. We must vse moderation in getting of goods and that is to rest content if we haue food and raiment for our selues them that belong vnto vs. 1. Tim. 6 8. Here is our stint we may not desire to be rich v. 9. The king himselfe must not multiply his gold and siluer Deut. 17. 17. and yet hath he more neede of gold and siluer then any priuate man IV. There must be a moderation in the spending of our goods contrarie to the fashion of many that spend their substance in â—â—â—sting and company and keepe their wiues and children bare at home Against such there is no law Here Paul sets downe the benefit that comes by the former vertues The words carrie this sense Against such vertues and against persons indued with such vertues there is no law And that for two causes One there is no law to condemne such Secondly there is no lawe to compell them to obey because they freely obey God as if there were no law Marke then the condition of spirituall men They are a voluntarie free people seruing God freely without constraint So as if Christ would not giue vnto them life euerlasting yet would they loue him and desire the aduancement of his kingdome On the contrarie if there were no hell and God would not punish adulterie drunkennes blasphemie c. with eternall
the law The aduocates of the Romish Church answer that our knowledge loue and obedience are perfect for the condition and estate of this life as we are viatores which is sufficient though they be not perfect for the condition of the life to come when we shall be comprehensores which is not required at our hands in this life for they make a double perfect fulfilling of the law one for the tearme of this life which is to loue God aboue all things and our neighbour as our selues The other after this life and that is to loue God with all the soule with all the powers and faculties of the soule and with all the strength and vigor of all these powers And this distinction they make to be the ground of their opinion touching the fulfilling of the law and iustification by workes c. But it is a sandie foundation and therefore that which is built vpon it cannot stand For besides that it is a fond and friuolous distinction forged by the Schoolemen without warrant of Scripture or consent of Antiquitie it is manifestly false For there is one onely rule of righteousnes and not two one onely generall sentence of the Lawe more vnchangeable then the lawes of the Medes Persians euen as vnchangeable as God himselfe which is that He which continueth not in all things written in the Law to doe them is accursed So that he which loueth not God with all his soule minde and might with all his valdè suo that is with all the faculties of his soule and all the powers of all these faculties and that in this life is accursed And it is absurd which they teach that a man is not bound for the tearme of this life thus to loue God but onely in the life to come For looke what man could doe by creation in the state of innocencie the same and so much the Law requires at his hands in the state of Apostasie But Adam by creation could loue God with all his soule with all the faculties of his soule and all the powers of all these faculties therefore the same perfect absolute and entire obedience is now required at his hands For the sentence of the law Cursed is he that continueth not in all things c. is not onely giuen to men glorified but to those that are in the state of grace And S. Paul doth so apply this sentence to men euen in this life t 〈…〉 he pronounceth all that are of the workes of the law to be vnder the curse Againe if this were so the Iewes had no cause to feare the seueritie and strictnes of the law as they did when they said If we heare the voice of the Lord any more we shall die considering they were able to keepe and fulfill it according to this Popish opinion Neither would God haue promised them a Messias or Mediatour to redeeme them from the curse of the law but would rather haue comforted them in that their so great feare and astonishment by giuing them to vnderstand that they were not bound to the full and perfect fulfilling of the law for the time of this life Besides the patheticall exclamation of Paul O miserable man that I am c. Rom. 7. 24. and that saying of Peter in calling the Law a yoke which neither we nor our fathers were able to beare Act. 15. should be childish and ridiculous if that which is impossible in the law as Paul speakes did not appertaine vnto vs. The third argument If a man could fulfill the Law he should not stand in neede of a Mediatour For if righteousnes be by the Law Christ died in vaine Gal. 2. 21. It is answered that Christ died in vaine if men by the strength of nature could fulfill the Law but the fulfilling of the Law is by grace and so his death is not in vaine for by vertue of the obedience of Christ we are enabled to fulfill the Law But this were to make Christ no Sauiour but onely an instrument whereby we fulfill the Law and are our owne Sauiours whereas the Scripture saith that he is made vnto vs righteousnes 1. Corinth 1. 30. not that we are made righteousnesse by him That we are made the righteousnesse of God in him 2. Corinth 5. 21. not by him as an instrument That we are complete in him Coloss. 2. 10. and not complete of our selues by him Lastly the Scripture shutteth vp all men vnder sinne euen the most sanctified Prou. 20. 9. 1. Ioh. 1. 9. Iob confesseth he cannot answer one of a thousand Iob 9. 3. and Dauid saith If thou Lord shalt marke what is done amisse who can abide it Psal. 130. 3. and Paul saith of himselfe that he found no meanes to performe that which is good Rom. 7. 18. He saith further that it is impossible to be kept by reason of originall corruption Rom. 8. 3. It is answered that all these places and examples must be vnderstood of veniall sinnes which make men sinners indeede yet are not against but beside the law and therefore though a man commit them yet he may fulfill the law for all that Ans. the coÌ„mon receiued opinion in Schooles that some sinnes are mortall others veniall of their owne nature is a witlesse distinction For if all sinnes deserue death as Paul teacheth Rom. 6. 23. either veniall sinnes are no sinnes or they must needes deserue death Moses saith that he that abideth not in all things written in this Law is accursed Deuter. 27. 26. where the wordes this Law may not be restrained onely to the Catalogue of great and hainous sinnes which are there reckened vp but extended to all sinnes as Paul applies it Gal. 3. 10. pronouncing him accursed that continueth not in all things written in the lawe not this law So that euery sinne euen the least sinne in thought makes a man subiect to the curse and so in rigour of diuine iustice deserues eternall death And it is but a poore shift to say that some sinnes are against the Lawe as all mortall sinnes and others besides the Lawe as veniall For the doing of that which God forbiddeth is a sinne not beside but against the Lawe But idle words iesting and gibing c. which the Popish Doctours account veniall sinnes are expressely forbidden in the word Matth. 12. 36. Of euery idle word that men shall speake they shall giue account at the day of iudgement And Paul forbiddeth all foolish talking and â—esting as things vncomely Eph. 5. 4. Therefore they are not beside but flatte against the lawe Secondly they answer that these places and the like are to be vnderstood of seuerall workes and actions of the Saints whereof some were good as Dauids sparing of Saul c. some euill as his adulterie murther and numbering of the people and not of the same particular workes Answ. It is false For Paul speaking of the same indiuiduall worke saith that it is partly good and partly euill I finde
when I would doe good that euill is present with me Rom 7. 21. In my minde I serue the lawe of God in my bodie the lawe of sinne v. 25. And the Prophet saith that all our righteousnesse is as a menstruous cloath Isay 64. 4. Therefore euery good worke is stained with sinne Thus much shall suffice to shewe that it is impossible for any man in the time of this life to fulfill the lawe The reasons alleadged to the contrary are sufficiently answered before Pag. 188. c. To which place I referre the reader It may further be said if we cannot perfectly fulfill the law why doth Paul command vs to beare one anothers burdens and so to fulfill the law of Christ Answ. The lawe is said to be fulfilled three waies First by personall obedience and thus Christ onely fulfilled it Secondly by imputed obedience thus the regenerate fulfill it in Christ he beeing their righteousnes 1. Cor. 1. 30. and they complete in him Coloss. 2. 10. Thirdly by inchoate obedience thus Zacharie Elizabeth are said to haue walked in all the commandements of the Lord without reproofe Luk. 1. 6. And thus all the faithfull fulfill the lawe in labouring to obey God in all his commandements according to the measure of grace receiued and thus we are said to fulfill the lawe in this place God accepting the will for the deed We are further to consider that fulfilling of the lawe is sometime opposed to the transgression of the law as Iam. 2. 10. in which sense no man euer did or can fulfill it except Christ God and man who for this cause is said to be the end of the lawe for righteousnesse to euery one that beleeueth Rom. 10. 4. Sometime it is opposed to hypocrisie and dissimulation as 1. Ioh. 2. 4 5. and thus all the Saints fulfill it in that they indeauour to mortifie their corruptions and in all things to approoue their hearts and liues to God in keeping faith a good conscience In which sense Paul here biddeth vs to fulfill the lawe of Christ in performing duties of loue and bearing one anothers burdens It will be said if the lawe can no otherwise be fulfilled then by inchoate obedience to what ende serueth it Answ. It hath a threefold vse euen since the fall First it serues to restraine the outward man by keeping men in order through feare of punishment of which vse Paul speeketh when he saith that the lawe is not giuen to a righteous man but to the lawlesse and disobedient c. 1. Tim. 1. 9. Secondly to arrouse the drousie conscience and this it doeth many waies 1. By reuealing sinne for by the lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne Rom. 3. 20. 2. By reuealing the wrath and anger of God for sinne for the lawe causeth wrath Rom. 4. 15. 3. By conuicting the conscience of sinne When the commandement came sinne reuiued Rom. 7. 9. 4. By arraigning and condemning vs for sin for the lawe is the minister of death 2. Cor. 3. 7. and so putting vs out of all heart in our selues it causeth vs to flie to the throne of grace and so is our schoolemaster to bring vs to Christ. Gal. 3. 24. Thirdly it serues as a rule of good life Dauid saith that the word of God specially the law is a lanterne to his feete and a light to his paths Psal. 119. 105. So that though a regenerate man be not vnder the lawe in regard of iustification or accusation or coaction or condemnation yet he is vnder it in regard of direction and instruction for it shewes what is good what is euill what we ought to doe what to leaue vndone Lastly whereas Paul saith Beare ye one anothers burdens and so fulfill the lawe of Christ the word S O hath great Emphasis for it implies the manner how the Galatians and all men are to fulfill the lawe not by obseruing circumcision daies or times moneths or yeares as the false Apostles taught but by bearing forbearing and tollerating the infirmities of their brethren It may not vnfitly be applyed to the religious orders of Franciscans Dominicans Carthusians c. Let them not thinke that they keepe the lawe by abstaining from flesh by whipping themselues by single life counterfeit fasts voluntary pouertie regular obedience c. But let them comfort the afflicted releiue the distressed beare with the weake support one another in loue and S O they shall fulfill the law of Christ. v. 3. For if any man seeme to himselfe that he is somewhat when he is nothing he deceiueth himselfe in his imagination In this verse the Apostle remooues an impediment which hindereth most from performing the former dutie of bearing other mens burdens and that is a vaine conceit and imagination they haue of their owne excellencie farre aboue their brethren in thinking themselues too good to doe any dutie or service vnto them to be their packehorses to beare their burdens This vaine imagination and swelling conceipt which puffeth vp the most the Apostle laboureth to purge in this place when he saith He that seemeth to himselfe c. where by the way we may obserue the method of the Apostle first to giue rules of direction after to remooue impediments which may hinder our obedience 2. We see here the force of the word which searcheth the secrets of the heart Ebr. 4. 12. in that it casteth downe the imaginations and euery high thing that is exalted against the knowledge of God and bringeth into captiuitie euery thought to the obedience of Christ 2. Cor. 10. 4. In the words we may obserue these foure things 1. That men are nothing of themselues 2. That thought they be nothing yet they seeme to themselues to be somewhat and that of themselues 3. That in so doing they deceiue themselues 4. The remedies against the ouerweening of our selues For the first it may be demanded howe it can be truely said that men are of themselues meere nothing Is he nothing that is created after the image of God in holinesse and righteousnes Are Princes and Potentates nothing that are called Gods in scripture Are they nothing that Prophecie and worke miracles Answ. Paul speaketh not of the gifts of God bestowed vpon men but of the men themselues and of them not as they were in the state of innocencie before the fall but as they are nowe in the state of corruption Apostasie or in the state of grace as they are considered of in and by themselues Thus euen spirituall men are nothing of themselues for of them especially the Apostle speaketh as it may appeare out of the first verse For first all are by nature the children of wrath and firebrands of hell 2. the gifts of God bestowed vpon vs whether of nature or of grace are not ours but Gods the giuer of them Therefore no man may arrogate more vnto himselfe then another in regard of them seeing all of vs are but stewards and the things we haue are but
talents left vs to imploy to our masters aduantage If thou hast receiued them saith Paul why boastest thou thy selfe as though thou hadst not receiued them 3. Be it that a man be in Christ and sanctified yet he hath no greater right to the merits of Christ nor greater part in them then he which is lesse sanctified for though sanctification hath degrees and a certaine latitude yet iustification hath none So that a maÌ„ is in trueth nothing of himselfe 1. Because he hath his beeing and beginning of nothing and tendeth of his owne nature to corruption and nothing 2. In that he is not that which he imagineth himselfe to be 3. Though he haue some gifts and graces of God yet is he nothing because he is farre short of that which he ought to be 1. Cor. 8. 2. Vpon these considerations Abraham acknowledgeth himselfe to be but dust and ashes Gen. 18. 27. Dauid comparing himselfe with the magnificence of Saul saith What am I or what is my fathers house 1. Sam. 18. 18. Nay whether we consider man absolutely in himselfe or relatiuely in respect of other creatures as those glorious bodies the sunne moone starres we may say with the Prophet Dauid Lord what is man that thou art mindefull of him or the sonne of man that thou regardest him Psal. 8. 4. Paul confesseth himselfe to be nothing in of or by himselfe but by the grace of God saith he I am that I am 1. Cor. 15. 10. And againe I was nothing inferiour to the very chiefe Apostles although I am nothing 2. Cor. 12. 11. The Apostle affirmeth of euery man which thinketh he knoweth some thing that he knoweth nothing as he ought to know 1. Cor. 8. 2. and of many that they are puffed vp and know nothing 1. Tim. 6. 4. For a swelling conceit and emptines vsually goe together The second generall thing to be obserued in the words is this That it is naturall for men to thinke too well of themselues to magnifie themselues aboue others in their conceits and in a manner to deifie themselues and to nullifie others in comparison of themselues and this ouerweening of a mans selfe is a branch of pride For a man looking vpon himselfe through the spectacles of selfe-loue doth thinke euery small gift of God which he seeth to be in himselfe to be farre greater then in truth it is imagining meere shadowes to be substances or molehills to be as bigge as mountaines For as a man that is in loue doth thinke the blemishes and deformities in his loue to be ornaments which make her more beautifull So those which with Narcissus are in loue with themselues and doâ—e vpon their own gifts iudge the vices which they see to be in themselues to be vertues Simon Magus though a wicked wretch a limme of the Deuill a sorcerer c. yet had this conceit of himselfe and gaue it out also that he was some great man Act. 8. 9. to wit the great power of God v. 10. The Church of Laodicea thought shee was rich and increased with goods and had neede of nothing whereas shee was wretched and miserable and poore and blind and naked Apoc. 3. 17. And so the skarlet struÌ„pet thought her selfe a Queene and that shee was out of all daunger of downefall when shee was alreadie fallen Apoc. 18. 2 7. Yea this corruption is so naturall that euen the regenerate themselues who are in part sanctified are tainted therewith and generally they that haue receiued greater gifts of knowledge of sanctification c. are most ready to ouerweene their owne gifts except God giue them grace to resist this temptation for knowledge puffeth vp 1. Cor. 8. 1. The Apostles themselues contended which of them should seeme to be the greatest Luk. 22. 24. Yea in all ages there haue beene some in the Church ouerweening themselues as in Christs time the Iustitiarie Pharisies after them the Catharists or Puritanes who both proudly and odiously called themselues by that name thinking themselues without sinne the Donatists that they were a Church without spot or wrinkle the Iovinianists that a man cannot sinne after the lauer of regeneration The Pelagians that the life of a iust man in this world hath no sinne in it at all and of later times the Semi-Pelagian heretike who will be something of himselfe and will haue some stroke in his first conuersion wil concur with Christ in the worke of IustificatioÌ„ It will be said Papists ascribe all the praise to God Ans. So did the Pharisie Luk. 18. 11. and yet a wicked Iusticiarie for all that Now all this ariseth from sundrie causes the first is the bitter roote of pride that was in our first parents when as they affected a higher place in desiring through discontment of their owne estate to deifie themselues and become equall to the highest Maiestie in knowing good and euill The second is the ouermuch considering the good things we haue as when the Pharisie considered that he gaue tithe of all that he possessed that he fasted twise a weeke that he was not thus and thus as other men Luk. 18. The third is the comparing of our selues with the infirmities that we see to be in others the Pharisie was puffed vp by comparing himselfe with extortioners vniust men adulterers and with the Publican The fourth is the false flattering and applause of men which sooth vs vp in our humours in perswading vs to be that which in truth we are not as the people flattered Herod when they gaue a shout and said The voice of God and not of man Act. 12. 22. The third point is that they which thus ouerweene their gifts in thinking themselues somewhat when they are nothing doe notably deceiue themselues as those that thinke they haue the substance when they haue but the shadow as those that dream they are Kings or Princes being in truth but base persoÌ„s or to vse the Prophets similitude Esa. 29. 8. Like as an hungrie man dreameth behold he eateth when he awaketh his soule is emptie or like as a thirstie man dreameth and loe he is drinking and when he awaketh behold he is faint and his soule longeth Men are deceiued two waies either by others or by themselues by others as by flatterers they are deceiued occasionally by themselues causally or properly For he that doth iudge himselfe to be that which indeede he is not he may happely please himselfe but he doeth but please himselfe in an errour for in trueth he deceiueth himselfe in his imagination the Apostle Iames saith If any man seeme specially to himselfe to be religious and yet refraineth not his tongue he deceiueth his owne heart his religion is vaine Iam. 1. 26. So likewise they that are only hearers of the word therfore thinke that all is wel enough with theÌ„ though they be not doers therof deceiue their owne selues Iam. 1. 22. And verely this corruption is so great that as men can
highest heauen and made them fall like thunderbolts into the lowest hell To man for as Dauid saith it is like a griâ—â—ous burden too heauie for him to beare Psal. 38. 4. To God for the hypocriticall and ceremoniall seruice of the Iewes was such a burden vnto him that he was wearie to beare it Isa. 1. 14. Behold I am pressed vnder you aâ— a cart is pressed that is full of sheaues Amos 2. 13. To the creatures who groane vnder this burden beeing by mans sinne subiect to vanitie and corruption Rom. 8. 20 21. Hence it followeth then that those which feele not the waight burden of their sinnes are dead being aliue as Paul speaks in another case 1. Tim. 5. 6. Thirdly we are not to wonder that sinne beeing so heauie a burden should be made so light a matter by carnall men for it is a spirituall burden and therefore no maruell though it be not â—elt of them that are all flesh and no spirit Fourthly this shewes that the more a man doth feele the burden of his sinnes the greater measure of grace and spirituall life he hath and the lesse he feeleth it the more he is to suspect himselfe that the graces of God doe wane and decay in him For corruption is not felt by corruption but by grace therfore the more a man doth feele the burden of his owne corruptionâ— the more grace he hath Fiftly by this we see that the greatest part of the world are dead in their sinnes in that they haue no sense nor feeling of this heauie burden There is indeede great crying out of the stone in the reynes because it is felt to be a great â—orment to the bodie but there is little or no complaining of the stone in the heart because men want spirituall life and sense to discerne it All men can take pittie vpon a beast if he lie vnder his burden and will be readie to helpe him vp againe But all haue not the like sight and sense of the spirituall burden of sinne not sympathy of the miserie of their brethren groaning vnder it Sixtly whereas Paul saith Euery man must beare his owne burden he meeteth with the prophanenesse and Atheisme of our time when men make a mocke at the day of iudgement the strict account that euery man is to giue for himselfe The Iewes were woont to â—east at the threatnings of God denounced by the Prophets and to call the visions of the Prophets oâ—us Iehouae the burden of the Lord in a merriment vsing it aâ— a by-word Ierem. 23. 34 36 38. Thereby signifying that the threats of God were but vaine bugs or scarre-crowes which might perhaps terrifie children but could not hart them The like prophanenesse infidelitie atheisme hath crept into the mindes of many who otherwise proâ—esse the Gospel which they testifie by their speeches in saying they are sure sinne is nothing so ougly hell is not halfe so hotte nor the deuill halâ—e so blacke as preachers say they are or if they be they are sure they shall not goe loaden alone with the burden of their sinns but shall haue coÌ„pany shall perhaps abide the brunt as well as their fellows But alas they know not that the burdeÌ„ of sinne is intollerable that it will eternally presse theÌ„ down to the gulâ—e of hell that they shall neuer be able to be ridde or eased of it Seuenthly we are here admonished to take heede of euery sinne for there is no sinne so small but hath his waight and such a waight as will presse downe to the bottomlesse pit Ro. 6. 23. And though some be greater then others and sinke a maÌ„ deeper into condemnation yet many small sinnes will as easily condemne as a few great Like as sands though but small in quantitie yet beeing many in number will as soone sinke the ship as if it were laden with the greatest burden Eightly seeing the guilt and punishment of sinne is so heauie a burden we are to ease and disburden our selues thereof And that we may doe this we must labour to feele the intollerable waight of it pressing and oppressing the conscience Therefore as those who in their sleepe are troubled with the Ephialtes or mare feeling as it were a great mountaine lying vpon them and pressing them down would giue all the world the waight might be remooued So we feeling the waight and burden of our sinnes are to labour to be disburdened and eased thereof this we shall doe by our repentaÌ„ce toward God and faith in Christ. Math. 11. 28. Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you ver 6. Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods In these words the Apostle laieth downe an other rule touching the maintenance of the ministerie and competencie of allowance for the ministers of the word for it seemeth that the ministrie among the Galatians was at that time much neglected at least not so respected as it ought In handling of the rule I will first shewe the meaning of the words secondly the reasons of the rule thirdly the obiections against it lastly the doctrine and vses that are to be gathered from it The meaning Let him that is taught The word translated taught signifieth him that is catechized or taught familiarly by word of mouth or liuely voice as when children are taught the first principles of religion But here it hath a larger signification as Oecumenius hath well obserued for him that is any way taught and instructed whether it be in the first principles and rudiments or in points of greater difficultie whether plainely and familiarly as catechizers vse to doe or more profoundly for the instruction of the learned Taught in the word What needes this addition may some say is there any catechizing without the word Answ. The Apostle addeth in the word to shew that he meaneth not so much the doctrine of Christian religion contained in the scriptures as the doctrine of the Gospel which by an exoche or peculiar excellencie is called the word Act. 16. 6. They were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia which is expounded v. 10. to be the preaching of the Gospel Thus it is vsed Act. 14. 25. when they had preached the word in Perga Mark 4. 14. The sower soweth the word And so in sundrie other places And it is further called the word of the kingdome Matth. 13. 19. because it teacheth what is the kingdom of grace and glorie and because it beeing beleeued or as the Apostle speakes beeing mingled with faith in our hearts doth make vs freedenizens of the kingdome of grace in this life and doth aduance vs to the kingdom of glorie in the life to come Secondly it is called the word of God because he is the author of it and no creature man or angel 1. Thess. 3. 13. Thirdly the word of saluation Act. 13. 26. because
neighbour let my wife grind vnto another man and let other men bow downe vpon her Iob 31. 10 11. Use. First here we see the iustice of God in awarding the last sentence nay his bountie and seueritie his bountie in recompencing men aboue their deserts his seueritie in punishing sinners according to their deserts For as he will denie any thing in iustice that denied to Diues a droppe of water to coole his tongue Luk. 16. 24. 25. so he will recompence any thing in mercie that will recompence a cuppe of cold water Math. 10. 42. This integritie in iudgement without partialitie is signified by the white throne Reu. 20. 11. and it serues as a patterne and example for all Iudges and Magistrats to follow in laying iudgement to the rule and righteousnes to the ballance Esa. 28. 17. that is in hearing causes indifferently and determining equally examining them as it were by line and square as the mason or carpenter doth his worke The Grecians placed Iustice betwixt Leo and Libra thereby signifying that there must not onely be courage in executing but also indifferencie in determining The Egyptians expresse the same by the hieroglyphicall figure of a man without hands winking with his eyes whereby is meant our vncorrupt Iudge who hath no hands to receiue bribes nor eyes to behold the person of the poore or respect the person of the rich And before our tribunalls we commonly haue the picture of a man holding a ballance in one hand and a sword in the other signifying by the ballance iust iudgement by the sword execution of iudgement For as the balance putteth no difference betweene gold and lead but giueth an equall or vnequall poise to them both not giuing a greater waight to the gold for the excellencie of the mettall because it is gold nor a lesse to the lead for the basenes of it because it is lead So they were with an euen hand to way the poore mans cause as well as the rich But it is most notably set out by the throne of the house of Dauid mentioned Psal. 122. 5. which was placed in the gate of the citie towardes the sunne rising in the gate to signifie that all which came in and out by the gate of the citie might indifferently be heard the poore as well as the rich and might haue accesse and regresse too and from the iudgement seate Towards the rising of the sunne in token that their iudgement should be as cleare from corruption as the sunne is cleare in his chiefest brightnes Secondly this confutes the common opinion of the Schoolmen who as they truly affirme that God rewardeth his Elect supra meritum aboue their desert so they erroniously teach that he punisheth the reprobate citra condignum lesse then they haue deserued For God powreth vpon the wicked after this life the full violls of his wrath punishing them in the rigour of his iustice without all mercie not onely according to their works in regard of the nature and qualitie but in respect of the measure and quantitie Lastly this doctrine seriously considered and thought vpon that we shall drinke such as we brew reape such as we sow and that men shall haue degrees of felicitie or miserie answerable to their workes answerable to the kind of their worke to the quantitie and qualitie thereof will make vs more carefull to auoid sinne and to be more plentifull in good workes then if with the Papists we should teach iustification by workes Againe in that euery one shall reape as he soweth that is shall be rewarded not according to the fruit and successe of his labour but according to his labour be it more or lesse better or worse it serues first of all to comfort the ministers of the word which are set ouer a blinde ignorant people who are alwaie learning and neuer come to the knowledge of the 〈…〉 th they must not be discouraged thogh after long teaching there be little knowledge or amendment after much paines 〈◊〉 little profiting but rather a coldnesse a backewardnesse a declâ—ning in all sorts and degrees They must remember that if their Gospell beeing deliuered with such simpheitie with such assiduâ—tie with such euidence and demonstration of the spirit be hâ—d at is hid to them that perish in whome the God of this world hath blinded the mindes of the infidells that the glorious Gospel of Christ should not shine vnto them 2. Cor. 4. 3 4. Besides let them consider that though they seeme to labour in vaine to spend their strength in vaine and that their words take no more effect then if they were spoken in the winde yet that their iudgement is with the Lord and their worke with their God Isa. 49. 4. remembring that God wil giue to euery man according to his worke according to the kind the quantitie the qualitie thereof and not according to the fruit or successe of his worke It may serue also as a cordiall to euery man that is painfull faithful in his calling thogh neuer so base seruile as to a shepheard which watcheth his flock or a poore drudge that atteÌ„ds vpon his masters busines he is to coÌ„fort himselfe with this that though he see no great good that comes by his labour and trauel yet if he be obedieÌ„t to him that is his master according to the flesh in all things not with eye-seruice as men-pleasers but in singlenes of heart seruing God and whatsoeuer he doth doing it heartily as to the Lord and not to men let him know and assure himselâ—e that of the Lord he shall receiue the reward of inheritance Coloss. 3. 22 23 24. And the promise is more generall Eph. 6. 5. Know ye that whatsoeuer good thing any man doth the same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free It serueth further as a comfort against inequallitie whereas the wicked flourish in all manner of prosperitie and the godly lie in contempt and miserie for the time shall come when euery one shall reape euen as he hath sowne When God will punish the sinnes of the reprobate with eternall torment according to their deserts and crowne the good workes of his seruants with an eternall waight of glorie aboue their desert for pietie shall not alway goe vnrewarded neither shall impietie alway goe vnpunished for as the Psalmist saith The patient abiding of the righteous shall not perish for euer And againe doubtles there is a reward for the righteous doubtlesse there is a God that iudgeth the earth Againe this condemneth the damnable opinion of Atheists who thinke all things come to passe by nature or fortune and that doomes day is but a dreame and that sticke not to say It is in vaine to serue God and what profit is it that we haue kept his commaÌ„dements and that we haue walked humbly before the Lord of boasts as though good workes should neuer be rewarded nor sinne punished albeit the Lord hath said Behold
mercenarie hireling to looke for reward I answer it is the propertie of a hireling to looke onely or principally for his hire either not minding the glorie and honour of God or lesse respecting it then his owne priuate aduantage so that when the hope of his gaine is gone he leaueth his charge and flieth away like the Popish Monks who were right hirelings indeede for they minded nothing but their owne commoditie according to the old saying No penie no Pater noster But to looke to the recompence of reward in the second place after the glorie of God the performāce of our dutie and discharge of a good conscience is no propertie of a hireling seeing God hath promised to giue to them which by continuance in well doing seeke glorie and honour and immortalitie eternall life Rom. 2. 7. By this that hath beene said we may see the impudencie of the Rhemists who in their marginall notes vpon Luk. 14. 1. Ebr. 11. 26. and Apoc. 3. 5. doe notably slander vs and our doctrine in auerring that we teach that no man ought to doe good in respect of reward the like may be said of Cardinall Bellarmine Bintfeldius and others For this is our constant doctrine that we may and ought to stirre vp our dulnes to all chearefulnes in the discharge of our dutie by setting before our eyes the reward which is promised Yet so as that we ought not onely nor principally to respect the reward for the zeale of Gods glorie the care and conscience we haue to discharge our dutie ought rather to mooue vs to be plentifull in good workes in lue of thankfulnes vnto God for the riches of his mercie then the greatnes of the reward seeing we ought to do our dutie though there were no heauen no hell no reward no punishment no Deuill to torment no conscience to accuse the very loue of God ought to constraine vs. 2. Cor. 5. 14. And here we must with thankfulnes acknowledge the endles loue and mercie of God towards vs seeing that when he might exact strict obedience without any promise of recompence for our labour nay when he might shiuer vs in pieces with his yron scepter yet as Abashuerosh did to Queene Esther he holdeth out his golden scepter vnto vs in the preaching of the word that we might lay hold of it and by it apprehend eternall life Yea it pleaseth him to winne vs by gifts to incite vs by rewards to allure vs by promises in giuing his word that if we giue we may looke to receiue though not for our merits yet through his mercy if we bestowe transitorie goods we shal receiue a durable substance If a cuppe of cold water Gods kingdome Matth 10. 12. The second generall point is the circumstance of time when we shall reape to wit in due time This due time may be vnderstood in part of this life for godlines hath the promise of this life as well as of the life to come and the works of mercie haue beene euen in this life recompenced to the full The widow of Zanepta for entertaining the Prophet Eliah was miraculously sustained in the dearth the meale in her barrell did not wast and the oyle in her cruise did not diminish 1. King 17. 16. And so the Shunamite for the like kindnes shewed to the Prophet Elizeus beeing barren obtained a sonne and when he was dead shee obtained him to life againe 2. King 4. as the widow of Sarepta did hers at the praier of Eliah 1. King 17. 23. Foras God doth alwaies giue to his children in this life the first 〈◊〉 of his spirit so he doth often giue them the first fruits of their labours as a tast of their future felicitie and an earnest of that happines which after they shall fully enioy Our Sauiour Christ saith he will reward them an hundred fold in this life Matth. 19. But this due time is properly meant of the life to come which hath two degrees the first is at the day of death when the soule entreth into happines the second at the day of iudgement when both soule and bodie beeing reunited shall be put in full possession of eternall glorie and felicitie for then they shall be rewarded according to their workes not so much as a cuppe of cold water which they haue giuen to releeue the Saints of God but shall be recompenced to the full Matth. 10. 42. Use. Seeing God hath set downe a set and certen time when we are to reape it is our dutie with patience to expect it as the husbandman doth who hauing sowed his field doth not looke for a croppe the next day or weeke or moneth but patiently expecteth the haruest that he may receiue the pretious seede of the earth For he is too vnreasonable who hauing sowed in September looketh for a croppe in October he must waite for the moneth of August till the haruest and in the meane time indurestorme and tempest winde and weather snow and raine haile and frost So we must sow our seede and sow plentifully still expecting the fruite of our labour with patience till the great haruest come the great day of retribution in which God will seperate the wheat from the chaffe gathering the one into his garners and burning vp the other with vnquenchable fire Matth. 3. 12. Let vs consider the example of God who doth patiently expect and as I may say waites our leisure when we will turne vnto him that he might haue mercie vpon vs. Esa. 30. 8. he waiteth at the doore of our hearts and standeth knocking to be let in Apoc. 3. 20. nay he calleth vnto vs standing without Open vnto me my sister my loue my doue my vndefiled for my head is ful of dew and my lockes with the droppes of the night Cant. 5. 2. Wee vnto thee Ierusalem will thou neuer be made cleane when will it once be Ier. 13. 27. More particularly Gods wayting and expecting is set downe in Scripture by sundrie degrees First he waiteth all the day long Esa. 65. 2. I haue stretched out my hand all the day long to a disobedient and gainsaying people Secondly fourtie daies together Yet fourtie daies and Niniue shall be destroied Ion. 3. 4. Thirdly all the yeare long as the husbandman doth I looked for grapes and loe wild grapes Esa. 5. 4. Fourthly he expecteth our amendement many yeares together Luk. 13. 7. Behold these three yeares haue I come and sought fruit on this fig-tree and find none Fifthly the Lord suffered the manners of the Israelites fourtie yeares in the wildernes Psal. 95. 10. Act. 13. 18. Sixtly the long sufferance of God as Peter saith 1. Epist 3. 20. did patiently expect the conuersion of the old world all the while the Arke was in preparing for the space of an hundred and twentie yeares Seuenthly he expected the Canaanits and Amorits for the space of foure hundred yeares yea he suffered all Gentiles to wander in their owne waies and in the
vnderstood albeit the soule principally be ment because it is the proper subiect of grace for grace beeing a spirituall thing is placed immediately and properly in the spirit or mind of man and in the bodie accidentally where it doth bewray it selfe by outward actions Secondly for that as the seate of grace is in the mind so the sense and apprehension of it is there likewise not in the bodie Thirdly as Theophilact saith Non ait vobiscum quid ita abigens eos à rebus hisce arguensque non à lege bos spiritum sed à gratia accepisse So that it is all one as if he should haue said the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all as it is Philip. 4. 23. and 2. Thess. 3. 18. as it may appeare by the like for that farewell which Paul giues Timothie in his latter Epistle The Lord Iesus Christ be with thy spirit 2. Tim. 4. 22. is all one with that in his former Grace be with thee 1. Tim. 6. 21. And that salutation Philem. 15. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with your spirit is all one with that Coloss. 4. 18. Grace be with you Hence that phrase and forme of speech in our English Liturgie or Common praier booke though misliked by some and cauilled at by others hath his warrant and ground when the Minister saith The Lord be with you and the people answer And with thy spirit wishing the same to him that he to them that God would be with his spirit that is with him Againe marke how the Apostle as he did beginne with grace chap. 1. 3. so he doth ende with grace to teach vs first of all that our saluation is placed in it alone for the beginning the progresse and the accomplishment thereof for election is of grace Rom. 11. 5. and vocation is of grace 2. Tim. 1. 9. and iustification Rom. 3. 24. and glorification Rom. 6. 23. Secondly that Christ is to haue all the glorie of this grace whereby we are so highly aduanced into the fauour of God both for the beginning continuance and ending without ascribing any part thereof to our selues or any other creature Thirdly that all our salutations and greetings our adieues and fare-wells ought to be grounded in the grace of Christ otherwise they are but carnall and therefore the Apostle biddeth the Christians to salute one another in a holy kisse or as Peter speakes with the kisse of loue 1. Pet. 5. 14. This confutes the Popish Doctors who doe not onely ascribe the beginning of their saluation to themselues in co-working with God in their first conuersion but also the ende and accomplishment of it by workes of condignitie which as they say are meritorious of eternall life Further obserue with what emphasis the Apostle concludes his Epistle First opposing Christ the Lord of the house to Moses who was but a seruant in the house Secondly the grace of Christ to inherent iustice and merits of workes Thirdly the spirit in which he would haue grace to be seated to the flesh in which the Apostles gloried so much Lastly brotherly vnitie one with another implied in the word brethren to the proud and lordly carriage of the false Apostles ouer them The Conclusion In the ende of all it is added in the Greeke and Siriacke copies that this Epistle was written to the Galatians from Rome Which post-script seemes to be erroneous and false for first there is not a tittle in the whole Epistle that giueth the least inkling that it should haue beene written from Rome whereas in all the rest which are written from thence Paul makes mention of his bonds and imprisonment Secondly the varietie of copies argues the vncertentie of it seeing in some copies it is said to haue been sent from Ephesus as Caietan and Hyperius affirme in their Commentaries vpon this place Thirdly Baronius if his authoritie be of any waight in this case affirmeth that it is not likely or credible that it was written from thence But be it graunted that this post-script were true indeede yet it is no part of Canonicall Scripture as not beeing written by the Apostle but added afterwards by the Scribes which copied out the Epistles Neither is this onely true of post-scripts but also of Inscriptions or Titles prefixed before Epistles they are no part of holy writ This may easily be prooued in particular for first touching Post-scripts the Greeke copies agree in this that the first Epistle to the Corinthians was written from Philippi and sent by Stephanas Fortunatus Achaicus and Timotheus when as it is certen it was written from Ephesus For first chap. 16. 5. he saith He will come to them when he shall go through Macedonia Therefore Paul was not then at Philippi a chiefe citie in Macedonia Secondly in the 19 of the same chapter he saith All the Churches of Asia salute you which shewes plainly that when Paul writ this Epistle he was at Ephesus in Asia not at Philippi in Europe Thirdly v. 8. he saith he will abide at Ephesus till Pentecost therefore he was not then at Philippi Fourthly that it was written before the tumult in Ephesus raised by Demetrius and his complices and so consequently before his comming to Philippi as also that it was sent by Timotheus and Erastus it is manifest v. 10. of that chapter beeing compared with Act. 19. v. 21 22. Lastly the Syriacke translatour agreeth with me in affirming that it was written from Ephesus and so doth Baromius Annal. tom 1. pag. 494. l. 39. Againe the post-script of the 2. to the Corinthians hath it was written from Philippi of Macedonia and sent by Titus and Luke whereas the Rhemists if we may giue any credit to their testimonie who elsewhere make titles part of the Canonicall scripture say it was written at Troas as it is thought And Baron annal â—om 1. pag. 590. l. 51. Antuerp thinkes it was written at Nicopoli vpon this occasion that in his former Epistle from Ephesus promising to come vnto theÌ„ as he passed through Macedonia coÌ„ming not 1. Cor. 16. he doth in this excuse himselfe 2. Cor. 15 16 17. compared with the 2. Cor. 7. 5. Neither is it a good reason to prooue that Titus carried this Epistle as it is in the postscript because Paul saith he sent Titus to them and another with him 2. Cor. 8. 18 22. and 12. 18. for Paul speakes of Titus his comming vnto theÌ„ before that time neither may it be thought that Tâ—tus was sent the second time vnto them considering that departing from Macedonia and taking Titus with him he left him in Creete See Cesar Baron annal tom 1. Antuerp p. 591. l. 40. Besides the Rhemists controll the subscription of the first Epistle to the Thessalonians which hath it thus The first Epistle to the Thessalonians written from Athens For in their preface they are bold to affirme that it seemeth rather to haue bin written at Corinth then
the naturall obseruation of the law without the death of Christ. But it is false which they say For Paul here speakes against Christian Iewes who ioyned the law and the Gospel and looked to be iustified both by Christ and by the works of the law and not by workes of the law done by strength of nature but by works of grace CHAP. III. 1 O foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the truth to whome Iesus Christ before was described in your sight and among you crucified THat we may see how this chapter depends on the former we must repeat the principall argument of the Epistle If I was called of God my doctrine be true then ye should not haue reuolted to an other Gospel but I was called of God and my doctrine is true therefore ye should not haue reuolted to an other Gospel The first part of the minor that Paul was called of God was handled in the first and second chapters The second part that his doctrine is true is handled in the third fourth and fifth and is propounded in this verse Moreouer the Conclusion of the argument set downe Chap. 1. v. 6. is here againe repeated namely that the Galatians should not haue reuolted to an other Gospel And withall Paul here notes the causes of their Reuolt and they are two One is follie O foolish Galatians The other is the deceit of false teachers who hath bewitched you Whereas Paul saith O foolish Galatians that we mistake not his example three questions may be demanded The first is In what respect he giues this hard iudgement against them Ans. Three things are subiected to Iudgement the doctrines of men the liues of men and the persons of men Doctrines are to be iudged by the word and the liues of men yet ordinarily the persons of men are not to be iudged For the saying is true that three things are not subiect to iudgement the Counsels of God the Scriptures and the persons of men And in this place Paul giues iudgement not against the Galatians themselues or against their persons but against their new conceiued doctrin and against their practise in Reuolting The second question is whether this iudgement be righteous and true iudgement Ans. It is because it is vpon good ground For first of all Paul giues this censure by vertue of his calling because his office was to reprooue and correct vice Tit. 1. 9. and 2. 15. Secondly it was in truth For indeede they ouerturned the passion of Christ and therefore he could not call them lesse then fooles Thirdly this iudgement was giuen in loue For Paul intended and desired nothing in this speach but their good and amendment Vpon like grounds Isai calls the Israelites people of Sodome and Gomorrha Isa. 1. Christ calls the two disciples foolish and slow of heart to beleeue Luk. 24. 25. Paul calls the Cretians lyers and slow bellies Tit. 1. 12. But Matth. 5. 22. may be obiected where he is said to be in danger of a Councill that saith Thou foole Ans. The place is to be vnderstood of them that charge men with follie with a mind to reproch them and in way of reuenge which Paul in this place doth not The third question is whether we may vse like iudgement against men Ans. Vpon like grounds we may if we haue a warrant and calling from God so to doe For all iudgement is Gods Rom. 14. 10. if this iudgement be in truth if it be in charitie for the amendment of the parties and for the good of others Otherwise if these grounds faile vs we may not giue iudgement against any man but must follow the iudgement of charitie which thinks no euill hopes the best and construes all things in the best part 1. Cor. 13. To come to the second cause Paul saith Who hath bewitched you that is who hath deceiued you as if ye were bewitched by some inchantments Here Paul takes it for a confessed truth that there is witchcraft and witches And that we may the better conceiue his meaning two questions are to be propounded The first is what is the witchcraft here meant Ans. It is a Satanicall operation whereby the senses of men are deluded For the deuill can by certaine meanes delude and corrupt the phantasie or the imagination and cause men to thinke that of themselues which is otherwise There is a disease called Lycanthropia in which the braine beeing distempered men thinke themselues to be wolues and carrie themselues as wolues And in this disease the deuill hath a great stroke Againe the deuill can delude the outward senses as the hearing and the sight Thus Iannes and Iambres turned their roddes into serpents before Pharaoh and brought frogges by deceiuing the eye and not in truth Exod. 7. and 8. Thus the witch of Endor made a counterfeit of Samuel to rise out of the earth 1. Sam. 28. The second question is if this witchcraft be an operation of Satan howmen should be said to doe it for Paul saith who or what man hath bewitched you Ans. Men doe it by league and confederacie with the deuill The inchanter charmes by ioyning societies Psal. 58. 5. The deuill seekes whome he may deuoure and therefore where he finds a fit person to worke vpon he infinuates and offers himselfe And after men be in league with him he hath a word and sacraments for them as God hath and he requireth faith as God doth And looke as theeues some lie in the way some in the wood and they in the way when a bootie comes giue a watchword to the rest and then all are at hand together Euen so when men in league with the deuill vse charmes imprecations curses praises superstitious inuocations according to his appointment and other Satanicall ceremonies a watchword is likewise giuen vnto him and he is straight at hand to doe the intended feate Thus and no otherwise are men said to bewitch or delude the eye That which Paul saith to the Galatians if he were now liuing among vs he would likewise say to vs O foolish nation who hath bewitched you We are wise in matters of the world but in matters concerning the kingdome of heauen the most of vs are fooles besotted and bewitched with worldly eares and pleasures without sense in matters of religion like a peece of waxe without all forme fit to take the forme and print of any religion And we must take heede least this our foolishnes and intoxication of our senses lead vs headlong to perdition And therefore we must learne the way of life in humilitie Psal. 25. 9. We must obey it and in obedience we shall learne it Ioh. 7. 17. We must as heartily loue the word of God as in minde we conceiue it least by not louing of it we be giuen vp to strong illusions to beleeue lies 2. Thess. 2. 10. Lastly we must pray to God to be taught and guided by his word and spirit in things pertaining to
euerlasting life To proceede further the delusion or bewitching of the Galatians is set forth by two arguments The first is the ende in these words that ye should not obey the truth Before I come to the consideration of these words a doubt must be resolued For some man may say that this Epistle is corrupted because these words are wanting in sundrie translations and editions of the Bible and Ierome saith that they were not found in the copies of the bible in his daies Ans. In the Editions and translations of the bible there are sundrie differences and diuersities of readings and these differences are not the fault of the Scripture but of the men which vsed to write out the bible for the bible heretofore was spread abroad not by printing but by writing Againe though in the bookes of the bible there be sundrie varieties of reading yet the prouidence of God hath so watched ouer the Bible that the sense thereof remaineth intire sound and incorrupt specially in the grounds of religion And not the words principally but the sense is the Scripture And that which I say appeareth in this text for whether these words be left in or put out the sense of the verse is one and the same These words that ye should not obey the truth are meant of the obedience of faith Rom. 1. 5 and 16. 28. And the obedience of faith is propounded vnto vs without adding detracting or changing And this the Galatians did not for they added iustification by workes to the doctrine of Paul touching iustification by faith alone by which addition they depraued the truth and shewed that indeede they beleeued not the truth Here let vs obserue the scope of all the malice of the deuill and that is to hinder or ouerthrow our faith The first thing the deuill aimed at in our first parents was to ouerthrow their faith and to cause them to doubt of the truth of Gods word The first temptation wherewith our Sauiour Christ was assaulted was against his faith as he was man If thou be the sonne of God thou canst cause these stones in thy hunger to be made bread but thou canst not cause these stones to be made bread therefore thou art not the child of God The deuill desired to sift out all the faith of the Apostles and to leaue in them nothing but the chaffe of vnbeleefe Luk. 22. The deuill blindes the eyes of men that the light of the Gospel of Iesus Christ may not shine vnto them 2. Cor. 4. 4. This must teach vs that we must not onely hold and know the true religion for the time but also build our selues vpon our faith Iud. v. 20. and be rooted and stablished vpon our faith and religion Col. 1. 23. and the rather because it hath bin the manner of this nation wickedly to change religion with the times And that we may indeede be rooted vpon our religion we must not boast of the greatnes and strength of our faith but rather labour to see in our selues a sea of vnbeleefe heartily to bewaile it and to striue to beleeue and so to goe on from faith to faith The truth here mentioned is the heauenly doctrine of the Gospel so called for two causes First because it is an absolute truth without errour It is a principle not to be called in question that the Apostles and Prophets in writing and preaching could not erre It may be said they were men as we are and therefore subiect to erre and be deceiued in iudgement Ans. Iudgement is twofold One conceiued by the discourse of naturall reason the other conceiued by the apprehension of things reuealed by God In the first the Apostles and Prophets might erre and be deceiued as Nathan and Peter were In the second they could not because it was framed in them by the inspiration and instinct of the holy Ghost And therefore they neuer erred either in preaching or writing The second cause why the Gospel is called the truth is because it is a most worthie truth namely the truth which is according to godlines Tit. 1. It may be said what is the truth and how shall we know it considering there be so many dissentions Ans. First make thy selfe fit to know and then shalt thou know the truth And thou shalt be fitted to know the truth if thou first of all giue thy selfe to obey it Read the golden text Ioh. 7. v. 17. Obey and ye shall know The second thing whereby the delusion of the Galatians is expressed is the signe thereof in these words to whome Iesus Christ was described c. that is to whome I haue preached the doctrine of saluation by Christ in liuely and euident manner euen as if Christ had bin painted before your eyes and had bin crucified in or among you And this is a manifest token that the Galatians were deluded because they could not acknowledge the truth whē it was set forth vnto them as it were in orient colours And where Paul saith that Christ was before described I referre it to the time before their reuolt Here first we are to obserue the properties of the Ministerie of the word The first that it must be plaine perspicuous and euident as if the doctrine were pictured and painted out before the eyes of men Therefore the Church of Rome deales wickedly in keeping the Scriptures in an vnknowne tongue For this is to couer that from the people which is to be painted before the eyes of their minds Againe that kind of preaching is to be blamed in which there is vsed a mixed kind of varietie of languages before the vnlearned For this is a signe to vnbeleeuers 1. Cor. 14. 22. And in this kind of preaching we doe not paint Christ but we paint out our owne selues It is a by-word among vs It was a very plaine sermon And I say againe the plainer the better The second propertie of the Ministerie of the word is that it must be powerfull and liuely in operation and as it were crucifying Christ within vs and causing vs to feele the vertue of his passion The word preached must pearce into the heart like a two edged sword Hebr. 4. 12. true prophecie iudgeth men discouereth the things of the heart and causeth men to to say The Lord is within you 1. Cor. 14. 25. The scepter of Christ whereby he smiteth the nations is in his mouth Isa. 11. 4. that is in the Ministerie of the word Ier. 15. 19. And it is the same Ministerie which shaketh heauen and earth Agg. 2. 5. By this it appeaeeth that to take a text and to make a discourse vpon something in the said text shewing much inuention of wit and much reading and humane learning is not to preach Christ in a liuely manner It will be said what then I answer with Paul who is sufficient either for the speaking or doing of these things yet something may be shewed Know therefore that the effectuall and powerful preaching of